Nicholas

(The Vampire Burnes Tale Continues)

By

Renee Larsen

Nicholas

Copyright © 2008 by Renee Larsen

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form or by any means without written permission of the author.

ISBN 978-0-557-02864-1

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places and incidents are a product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously and any resemblance to any persons either living or dead, events or localities are entirely coincidental.

This book is dedicated to my husband Michael. Though he has yet to read one of my books, he is my biggest supporter and he

encourages me daily.

Chapter One

Nicholas stood on the stage listening to audition after audition. Women of all ages and sizes took turns marching up onto the stage to sing; first independently and then a duet with the famous, very handsome Nicholas Burnes. Most of them never made it to the duet. Nicholas was a perfectionist and the women auditioning were all far from perfect. He glanced at the front row to see one more woman waiting to audition as he listened to a Carol Higgins sing her solo. About halfway through her song he tapped his cane loudly on the floor. Ms. Higgins stopped singing and looked at him.

Nicholas smiled politely. “That was not acceptable, you are dismissed.” He turned to the young woman still waiting to audition. “Next,” he said loudly.

Danielle Robbins walked to the side of the stage and up the steps. Nicholas watched as she approached. She was about his age, thin but not scrawny. She wore a plain black dress that did nothing for her figure. Her hair was strawberry blonde and was pulled into a pony tail. Nicholas gave her a strained smile as she handed him her bio and contact sheet. “Ms. Robbins, what will you sing for me this evening?” He inquired.

Danielle smiled nervously. “I'd like to sing a song called Mi Mancherai, if that would be satisfactory.” She glanced up at the very tall and handsome Nicholas Burnes. His thick, wavy, almost black hair hung just below his collar. His blue eyes were like the color of a clear lake on a summer afternoon.

Nicholas smiled. “Finally, someone will sing something I'm actually interested in hearing.” His blue eyes locked on hers momentarily. “Please begin.” He tapped his cane on the stage floor and the musical accompaniment began.

Danielle began to sing; she didn't really know what she was singing about, but the melody and words were almost seductive and she loved the sound of it. She was about halfway through the song when Nicholas walked up beside her and began to sing along with her.

Nicholas stepped back. “Ms. Robbins, I am sure you have heard of my reputation. I’m a perfectionist. My reputation is one hundred percent accurate. I am demanding and arrogant. I have one month to put a show together for some very influential people. Rehearsals will be every night from eight o’clock until whenever I feel we are finished. If you think you can handle my demands for perfection and the grill of the rehearsals show up tomorrow evening. If you come one minute after eight don’t bother coming through the front door. We will discuss your pay if you show up tomorrow.” Nicholas turned, walked off the stage and down the aisle of the auditorium. He glanced over his shoulder back at the stage. “Ms. Robbins, can I expect to see you tomorrow?” he called.

“I’ll be here and ready to perform before eight Mr. Burnes,” Danielle said watching as he walked out the doors. She walked down the steps to where she had been sitting and picked up her coat and purse.

A pale skinned blonde man walked up to her. “Ms. Robbins, if you are planning on being here tomorrow take these copies; they’re music and lyrics he’ll expect you to know.”

Danielle took the sheets of paper. “Thank you.”

The blonde man looked at her and smiled. “You have a great voice; you and Mr. Burnes sang together beautifully tonight. Good luck tomorrow.” He turned and walked away.

Danielle walked out of the theater into the cold December air. She pulled her thin coat tighter trying to keep the cold out. She walked to the corner and waited for the bus. She hated being out this late at night alone. It wasn’t safe, but she couldn’t afford a cab. She had to conserve her money until she got paid. Finally the bus pulled to a stop in front of her. Shivering she climbed the steps, paid the fare and sank into a seat. She was tired. She had worked the breakfast and lunch shift in the diner, rushed home and showered then dressed and made her way to the theater for the audition. Mr. Burnes was well known in classical music circles. Anyone that worked with him for any length of time seemed to make a name for themselves and she hoped she would be that lucky. She was tired of struggling for every dollar she made. She hated being a waitress but had no choice. Her father had left her mother when she was seven and since then her life had been one struggle after the other.

***

Danielle walked into the auditorium at seven thirty and walked towards the stage. She took a seat in the front row and pulled the papers given to her the night before from her bag and began to study them. She wanted to be as prepared as possible. She really wanted to impress Mr. Burnes.

Nicholas walked down the isle and took the seat next to Danielle. “Good evening, I’m surprised you came back.”

Danielle turned to face him. “I told you I’d be here. I just hope I’ll meet your expectations.”

“So do I. Shall we begin?” Nicholas chuckled. Together they walked up onto the stage. He tapped his cane on the wooden floor and watched as a man sat at the piano and another lifted a violin. “Gentlemen, Ms. Robbins, let us begin with All’Improvviso Amore. He looked at Danielle. “I will prompt you when to sing. There is going to be a lot of interaction between us. I will be touching you, dancing with you and holding you. You do dance, don’t you?”

Danielle’s expression dropped. “A little; actually, very little.”

Nicholas frowned. “You’ll learn. You don’t have a choice. When I hold you, touch you and dance with you I expect you to look like you enjoy it. I actually expect you to act like you love my touch. Do you understand?”

Danielle nodded feeling unsure and a bit frightened. What exactly did he mean when he said he would be touching me, She thought. Nicholas smiled. He heard her thoughts.

Nicholas tapped his black cane to the floor and then leaned it against the piano. The music began. Nicholas’s voice was pure and filled with emotion. Danielle stood facing him not knowing what was expected of her. He reached for her hand pulling her against him. A small gasp escaped her lips as he pressed his hips against her. He continued singing without missing a beat. As he held her tightly against him he listened to the beating of her heart, the rushing of the blood flowing through her veins. He ran his hand down her back then released her still holding her hand. “Sing” he said looking into her eyes. Her voice filled the room. Nicholas’s voice blended beautifully with hers. He pulled her back against him and together they finished the song.

Nicholas released her. “Your voice is beautiful, but you’re stiff. It feels like I’m holding a piece of wood. You need to loosen up. I won’t bite.” He chuckled and then added, “I won’t touch you inappropriately, so relax.” He looked over at the musicians in attendance, “Again, from the top.”

They worked on that one song until three in the morning. Nicholas sat on the floor. “Gentlemen, you are dismissed for the night. Be here at eight tomorrow.” Danielle started to walk off the stage. Nicholas rapped the filigreed silver ball of his cane on the floor. “Ms. Robbins, you are not finished yet.”

Danielle stopped and looked back at him. “Excuse me?”

“Now you need a lesson or two in body language. Maybe even some dance.” Nicholas said walking towards her.

Danielle frowned. “Mr. Burnes, can we do this...” She was cut off abruptly by the sound of the cane tapping on the floor.

Nicholas stood up. “Ms. Robbins, this performance has to be perfect. I won’t take no for an answer.” He said walking towards a CD player. He pressed play and grabbed her hand. “Dance with me Ms. Robbins.” He said pulling her into his arms.

Danielle felt self-conscious. She hadn’t danced in years. He pulled her against him. “Relax, close your eyes and feel the music.” He said softly breathing in the scent of her hair.

Danielle closed her eyes as he led her around the stage. His arms felt wonderful, the dance combined with the music was almost seductive. He was the best looking man she’d ever seen. He wore well fitted black slacks and a white tux shirt that was open at the neck. His black hair hung on loose waves and he smelled so good. Her thoughts were interrupted when she stepped on his foot.

“Damn, you’re a klutz!” Nicholas said gruffly.

Danielle pushed away from him. “I’m sorry. It’s very late, I’ve been on my feet since five yesterday morning and I have to be at work at five this morning. I’m sorry, I can’t do this. I can’t work all day and all night too,” she said turning way from him as started down the steps to the right side of the stage.

“Stop,” Nicholas yelled after her.

Danielle turned. “I can’t. I’m sorry.”

“Ms. Robbins, what do you earn at your day job, a couple of hundred dollars every few days? Quit that job. I’ll pay you a thousand a week if…you learn to dance with me.” Nicholas said.

Danielle’s mouth dropped. “Did I hear that right?”

Nicholas nodded. “Go home, sleep, and be here at seven tomorrow night. We have rehearsals. He reached into his pocket as he walked towards her. He pulled a hundred dollar bill from his pocket, took her hand and put the money in it. “Take a cab tonight. It’s not safe for you to be walking the streets of New York alone at this hour.”

Danielle sat in the back of the cab trying to figure this man out. One moment he was an arrogant pompous ass and then the next minute he’s like a prince. Shaking her head she climbed out of the cab and walked up the seven flights of stairs to her apartment. She undressed and pulled on a tee shirt and collapsed on the bed. She reached for the phone and called the Diner telling them she had a family emergency and had to go out of town for a week or so. She hung up the phone and fell asleep.

Danielle was on stage, he pulled her into his arms running his hands up her body to her neck. A moan escaped her lips. He turned her in his arms and caressed her neck as he sang. His vivid blue eyes with their penetrating gaze stared into hers. She moaned again in her sleep as he ran his tongue along her neck sending shivers of excitement through her. She sat up her breath coming quickly, her heart racing. She looked around the room, her room; she lay back against the pillows and closed her eyes.

Danielle awoke at noon. She gazed around the room lazily. Her orange cat Rusty was stretched out next to her. She ran her hand over his back. “When was the last time we slept till noon honey boy? Come into the kitchen and I’ll feed you.” she said softly as she leaned over kissing his head. She scratched the top of his head and got out of bed. She made her way to the kitchen and as she opened the can of food for Rusty her thoughts drifted momentarily to her dream. “Rust, breakfast is served.” She called. The cat came running into the kitchen and rubbed affectionately against her legs. Danielle set his dish on the floor and sat next to him petting him as he ate. “Rusty, he’s the most incredible man; his voice caresses my soul. Do you suppose I could ever be that lucky?” She laughed as she stood up and walked into the bathroom to shower. She was going to take some of the money he had given her and buy herself something pretty to wear.

Chapter Two

Nicholas walked into his parents’ house in upstate New York to find his mother and father sitting in the living room. He walked over to Emily and gave her a kiss. “Hi mom, you look nice tonight.” His gaze turned to his father. “Oh shit, I interrupted something didn’t I?” Nicholas asked.

Derek chuckled. “You’ve had that habit since you were three. Sit down, what’s going on that you’ve come home unannounced?”

Nicholas frowned. “Dad, I need to talk to you privately, guy talk.”

Emily looked at Derek “I’ll be waiting for you upstairs.” She walked over to Nicholas, “It was nice seeing you, come visit soon and bring your red head. Now give me a kiss and I’ll leave you alone.”

Nicholas sat next to her. “Mom, how do you always know?”

Emily smiled. “Because, you’re my son. When your two hundred years old, you will still be my son and I’ll still love you. Now talk to your Father.” She leaned over kissing Derek. “See you in a little while oh quirky one,” then walked quietly up the stairs.

Derek smiled at his son. “Okay, spill the beans.”

Nicholas seemed uncomfortable, edgy. “Dad, you know the thing I’m doing for the Vamps?” Derek nodded. “I auditioned probably two hundred women over a two day period. At about eleven thirty on the second night I watched a young, beautiful red head walk into the room. I was instantly hot for this woman. Dad, her voice, oh my God, she’s got such an incredible voice. I can’t wait until you hear her sing,” Nicholas said smiling.

Derek grinned. “Nick, slow down. Give it some time. You’ve just met her.”

Nicholas stood up and paced. He was so much his father’s son. They looked almost identical except for their eye color, their mannerisms were the same, and even their thought process was similar.

Nicholas stopped pacing. “Dad, you had just met mom when you knew you had to be with her.”

Derek stood up and walked over to his son squeezing his shoulder. “Nick, it’s different. I knew your mother for many lifetimes before I found her again.”

Nicholas turned to face his father. “Dad, I snuck into her room tonight. I had to taste her. Her blood was sweet…the sweetest I’ve tasted.”

Derek’s expression got serious. “Nicholas, you’ve got to slow down. Give yourself time to get to know her and no more bites.”

Nicholas frowned. “Dad….”

Derek sat on the couch again. “Nick, no more bites. It gets complicated. Wait until after the vamp affair. Okay?”

Nicholas looked at his father, “Do I really have to wait that long?”

Derek chuckled, “You, my son, are spoiled. You’re use to getting what you want, when you want it. Some things are very worth waiting for. Sometimes waiting makes you appreciate things more. Trust me Nicholas.”

Nicholas hugged his father. “I will.” He said looking outside, and then added, “I guess I’m staying here. The sun is up. Kiss Mom for me and tell her I’ll see her before I leave this evening.” Nicholas and Derek walked up the stairs together. Nicholas went to his room closing the door.

Derek walked into the bedroom to find Emily sitting on the bed with her laptop. She looked up when she heard the door and smiled at him. “We raised a good Vamp didn’t we?”

Derek nodded and lifted the laptop putting it on the floor. “Did you hear it all?”

Emily pulled his face to hers kissing him. “Yes I did. Our baby is growing up.”

Derek returned her kiss and then started laughing. “Em, how weird is this. He looks like my twin. When you and Nicholas go out together people probably think you’re his lover…can you imagine what his red head is going to think if he brings her home to meet Mommy and Daddy.”

Emily wrapped her arms around his neck. “Kiss me Daddy O, I’m nobody’s lover but yours and honey I want you.” Derek kissed her pushing her back on the bed.

***

Emily was in the living room when Nicholas came down the stairs. “Hi honey.” Emily called.

Nicholas sat next to her. “Mom, did dad tell you?”

Emily took his hand. “Yes he did,” she said gently.

Nicholas looked at her, “Do you agree with Dad?”

Emily nodded. “Nicholas, your father and I are very compatible, very much in love. Most Vamps screw around all over the place; you’ve just not been around that kind of Vamp. You’ve been surrounded by a family that loves each other. Claire and Merrek, Frank and Eve, Nick and Tanya, Gerry and Jen, we all raised both you and Elizabeth. We all want you and Elizabeth to have the same love we have. You can’t rush it.” Nicholas stood up and began to pace. Emily smiled “Nick, sit, when you pace you look just like your father.” Nicholas sat across from her.

Emily looked into his blue eyes. “Nicholas, if you think you want her for your mate… seduce her. Women love romance, women love kindness, seduce her with your touch; dance with her, caress her with your voice. Make her feel like she’s the hottest, most desirable thing on earth. Tell her she’s beautiful, be gentle with her.”

Nicholas reached for her hand. “Thanks Mom.” He started to stand up.

“Nicholas, I’m not finished yet… The seduction, romance thing…please, don’t do it unless you find you have those special feelings. Don’t take advantage of her. Don’t hurt her.”

Nicholas leaned over kissing Emily’s cheek. “Mom, I love you to death.” He said smiling.

Emily returned his smile. “And I love you more. You’d better get going; your girl is at the theater waiting to be let in and she’s freezing.”

***

Danielle stood outside the front doors of the theater. She huddled against the building trying to break the wind. It was freezing cold and snowing. It was six thirty and no one was here yet. The icy wind blew through her threadbare coat. She shivered as the next gust of wind blew through the alcove. I should have bought a new coat instead of a pink v-neck wrap sweater to impress Mr. Burnes.

Nicholas came around the corner and walked to the front of the theater. He saw Danielle huddled in the corner of the alcove trying to keep warm. He quickened his pace and was soon at the front doors of the theater. “Cold tonight isn’t it?” he asked as he stuck the key in the lock.

Danielle looked up. “God, I’m glad you’re here. I’m frozen.” She said shivering. Nicholas held the door open and she almost ran into the lobby of the theater. Nicholas followed her inside and then relocked the door.

“Come with me I’ll fix you something to warm you up.” He said turning on some lights.

Nicholas led her up a staircase at the side of the theater hidden by heavy red velvet drapes. Then they walked down a short hallway and up another flight of stairs. He looked over his shoulder at her. “Not afraid of dogs are you?” he asked.

Danielle shook her head “No, I love them.”

“Good.” He said as he opened the door. Silently he called Killer we have a guest; don’t scare her “After you Miss. Robbins” he said. Danielle entered the large apartment. Nicholas closed the door. “Let me take your coat, and then I’ll introduce you to my dog. He helped her with her coat and hung it on the coat rack along with his own.

They walked into the living room. Nicholas chuckled as he spotted Killer lounging on his back on the black leather couch with his head on Nicholas’s pillow. He looked at Danielle. “This big gray, very spoiled, animal is my dog. His name is Killer. Don’t let his name scare you.” He glanced back at Killer. “Hey, we have company.” Nicholas said loudly. Killer stretched his front paw out and groaned. “Killer, get down.” The gray wolf groaned again and looked at Nicholas showing his teeth. “This animal just kills me; look at him laying there smiling at me.” He said laughing. “If you can excuse me for a minute I have to tend to my spoiled rotten companion.” He walked over to the couch. “Killer, floor,” he said sternly. Killer growled at him. “Killer, down,” he said pulling the pillow out from under the wolf’s head. Killer groaned and got off the couch. He saw Danielle standing in the entryway and walked over to her sniffing her. He took her hand gently in his mouth and led her to the couch.

Nicholas watched Killer with Danielle amazed. “I’m impressed.” Nicholas said lightly.

Danielle looked at him. “About what?”

Nicholas sat next to her on the couch. “I’m impressed that Killer, my normally unsocial companion, didn’t try to scare you. He tries to scare everyone.”

Danielle reached out and ran her hand through Killers thick gray fur. “He’s beautiful. Oh, wow, he has a star in the center of his forehead.” She said softly as she continued petting the wolf.

“Ms. Robbins would you like coffee, tea, hot chocolate or blackberry brandy?” Nicholas asked as he stood up.

Danielle smiled, “How about a blackberry brandy and a hot chocolate chaser?” she replied.

Nicholas chuckled, “A girl to my own heart. I’ll be back in a minute.”

He returned with the bottle of brandy and two glasses. As he filled the glasses he said, “The chocolate will be ready in a few minutes.” He handed a glass to Danielle and then added, “Is there something I could call you other than Ms. Robbins?”

Danielle smiled, “Danielle” she said lifting the glass of brandy to her lips. “This is good; it warms you all the way to your toes.” She finished the shot of brandy and set the glass on the table.

Nicholas poured more into their shot glasses and said “I’ll make the hot chocolate in to-go cups. We need to get downstairs.” He stood up and walked into the kitchen and returned a few minutes later with two travel mugs. Nicholas sat on the couch and picked up his shot glass. “Drink up, we have to go.”

They walked down the stairs and out from behind the heavy drapes. “Tonight, we will practice the three or four songs you’ll be singing with me. As I told you I am an absolute perfectionist. This all has to be perfect.” Nicholas said as they walked to the stage.

Danielle followed him up the stairs and onto the stage. “When will the others arrive?”

Nicholas looked at his watch. “In a little while.”

Danielle walked to the CD player on the side of the stage. She flipped it on; then turned to face him. “I quit my other job; I hope you weren’t lying to me last night.”

Nicholas grinned. “I wasn’t.”

Danielle walked closer to him. “Shall we try another dance lesson?”

Nicholas pulled her into his arms and danced her across the stage. To his amazement she followed him perfectly. She was graceful, limber, and moved like a ballet dancer. The song ended.

Nicholas released her. “You, Ms. Robbins lied to me.”

Danielle shook her head no. “I haven’t danced in years. I took ballet as a child, and general dance classes in school. That’s what I wanted to do with my life. Then someone I cared about humiliated me at a recital and I haven’t danced again until last night. I was tired and it terrified me. I didn’t think I’d be able to dance with you or anyone else.” Nicholas pulled her into his arms and again they danced across the stage.

The musicians arrived promptly at eight o’clock and rehearsals began. They sang together, her voice blending with his when he prompted her to sing. It sounded almost magical. After almost six hours Nicholas slammed his cane on the floor stopping everyone in their tracks. “This song sounds like shit.” He looked at the musicians. “What the hell are you doing? Can’t you read the music?” He again banged his cane to the floor. “If you can’t play it the way it’s written, then pack your shit and leave. If you can’t keep your instruments in tune, and want to play in my theater, buy a new instrument. Do I make myself clear? Now, again, from the top,” he bellowed.

Danielle took a few steps backwards; her eyes filled with fear. Nicholas glanced at her. “Where do you think you’re going? Get back here, we are far from finished,” he said gruffly.

Danielle wanted to run…run far away. She reacted that way every time someone raised their voice in anger. It had been that way since she was a very small child. Something must have happened to her; she couldn’t remember what it was. But the fear she felt was real, the fear was paralyzing. She took another step backwards…away from him. Nicholas smelled the fear that flowed through her veins; he turned looking into her eyes.

Nicholas looked at the musicians and calmly said, “You’re dismissed, come back tomorrow night at the same time.” Once they had gone he turned his attention back to Danielle. “Danielle, what’s wrong?” he asked, not knowing his anger had sparked the deep paralyzing fear in her. He stepped towards her. “Danielle,” he said softly.

Danielle took a step backwards. “Please, don’t hurt me,” she whispered her voice trembling with fear.

Nicholas sat where he stood. “Danielle, I wouldn’t think of hurting you.”

Danielle stood unable to move.

“Danielle, I won’t hurt you,” he said gently.

Nicholas tried to get into her head, to see what she was thinking and all he saw was darkness. He heard people yelling. He saw nothing but darkness and felt nothing but fear. Then he saw light for one moment and felt her pain as a hand slammed into her face and then there was darkness again.

Nicholas stretched his arm in her. “Danielle, no one will hurt you. It’s just you and me here. I sent everyone else away. Come, sit with me.” He said coaxing her back to the moment. “Danielle,” he whispered.

Danielle blinked a few times and then looked at him.

“Danielle, come sit next to me.” He said softly.

Danielle walked towards him slowly and sat next to him. He reached out to brush a lock of hair from her face. She flinched pulling away from him. “What happened to you?” Nicholas asked.

Danielle shook her head trying to clear the intense darkness that had settled over her. “I don’t know. Ever since I was a small child whenever someone yells something happens to me. It happened a lot when my mom and dad fought.”

Nicholas looked into her eyes. “Danielle, I yell when I’m frustrated. I yell about my work. I can be an arrogant prick when it comes to my performances. You were great…it was the violin. It was off key. Shit, Danielle, I need you to know I would never hurt you. You don’t ever have to be afraid of me or my tantrums.” He took her hand and squeezed it gently. “Come upstairs with me. I’ll make you something to eat.”

Danielle smiled slightly. “I’m not hungry, but coffee would be good.” Nicholas stood up and took her hand helping her up. They walked up the hidden staircase and back to his apartment.

***

Nicholas looked at his watch, it was four thirty. He glanced outside through the window, “There’s a lot of snow out there. I’ll call you a cab. It will take them a while to get here. He picked up his phone and made the call to the cab company. Danielle stood up and put her coat on. The thought of going outside in a blizzard didn’t thrill her. They walked downstairs and stood by the doors watching the snow blowing through the streets. “Danielle, what’s your phone number, I’ll call you tomorrow to let you know about rehearsals.” She rattled off her number just as the cab pulled up.

***

At five in the afternoon Nicholas climbed from his bed and walked to the window. It was still snowing. He couldn’t remember New York City ever having this much snow. He sat on the bed and dialed Danielle’s phone number. She picked up on the third ring. “Hi, Danielle, this is Nick Burnes. The weather is bad, the snows still blowing and I don’t think the roads look to good; so I guess there won’t be any rehearsals tonight.”

Danielle smiled to herself, he actually sounded disappointed. “I just looked outside myself, there is a lot of snow isn’t there.”

Nicholas chuckled. “I guess Killer has me all to himself tonight, we’ll try for tomorrow night. I’ll call you tomorrow around the same time.”

Danielle replied “I’ll wait for your call. Have a good night.”

Nicholas wanted to see her, talk to her. He didn’t want to hang up the phone. “Hey, where do you live? Is it far from the theater?” he asked.

Danielle laughed “About five miles, why you wanna visit in the blizzard?” she asked.

Nicholas smiled “Is that an invitation?” he asked hopefully.

Danielle looked around her small not so elegant apartment with its early attic furnishings and replied “Sure…. I don’t know how you’ll get here, but come on over.”

Nicholas was thrilled. “I’ll be there in ….an hour.”

Danielle smiled with anticipation. “If you pass an open pizza place, bring a pie, I have wine.”

Nicholas stood up looking outside. “See you in a little bit… hey do I have your address someplace?” he asked.

Danielle giggled “On my bio sheet. If you change your mind about coming call me so I don’t worry, Okay?”

Nicholas grinned. “I’ll be there.”

***

Danielle ran around her apartment picking things up, doing the dishes and fluffing the pillows on the couch. She took a quick shower and dressed in jeans and a black V neck sweater. She dried her hair and put on some makeup. She walked around the apartment one last time making sure it looked okay then lit some fragrant candles on the coffee table and dimmed the lighting. She looked around again and smiled. Rusty rubbed up against her legs. “You hungry honey boy?” she cooed as she walked towards the kitchen. She opened a can of cat food and put it in his dish. “Rus, we’re getting company tonight. You’re going to meet the great Nicholas Burnes.” She was interrupted by the buzzer. She walked to the speaker and pressed the button. “Yes” she said excitedly. Then she heard his voice.

“Hi Danielle, it’s me with a pretty cold pizza.”

“Come on up…. Sorry, lots of stairs…” She pressed the buzzer giving him access to the building. Nicholas stood in the lobby for a few minutes and then was instantaneously outside her door.

Danielle opened the door. “Hi, come in to my humble home.” She said taking the pizza box from his hands. She set the pie on the kitchen counter. “Just hang your jacket it that closet.” Rusty walked out of the kitchen, looked at Nicholas and hissed then ran into the bedroom under the bed. Danielle laughed. “He must be feeling anti- social. His name is Rusty; he gets jealous when I get company.”

Nicholas smiled glancing around the small apartment. “This is nice,” he said walking into the living room.

Danielle smiled at him. “Thank you, can I get you a drink, maybe some blackberry brandy?”

Nicholas grinned. “That sounds great.”

Danielle walked into the kitchen followed by Nicholas. He leaned casually against the counter and watched her. She took out two glasses and the bottle of brandy. “I need to put the pizza in the oven to heat it up. It is pretty cold.” She turned the oven on warm and slid the pizza box in. “Let’s go in the living room.” She said picking up the glasses and brandy.

Danielle set the glasses on the coffee table and poured the brandy. She handed a glass to Nicholas and sat back sipping hers.

“You look nice tonight and you smell wonderful. You’re perfume is great,” Nicholas said smiling.

Danielle blushed. “Thank you again,” she said softly. “Would you like to watch a movie? I have quite a DVD collection most of them are old movies.” Nicholas nodded. Danielle stood up and walked to the DVD case. “Ok we have all kinds of movies. Scary ones, funny ones, love stories, war stories, most are pretty old because they were my moms. Maybe you should look and pick one out.” Nicholas stood up and joined her in front of the small cabinet that held about a hundred DVD’s.

Nicholas scanned the titles and reached for one handing it to Danielle. “How about this one?”

Danielle smiled. “I haven’t watched this since I was a little girl. It was one of my mom’s favorite stories.”

Nicholas chuckled. “Mine too. My mom loves this movie.”

Danielle put the DVD in the player. “Let me check the pizza, I’ll be right back.”

Danielle came back with the pizza box, two plates and paper towels. “Dinner and a movie” she giggled. She set everything on the table and sat next to Nicholas. She put a slice on each plate and closed the box. “Ready to start the movie?” she asked. He nodded as he picked up his plate and leaned back. Danielle picked up the remote and pressed play and then settled back with her plate. “Oh shit, I forgot the wine.” Danielle pressed the pause on the remote and stated to get up.

Nicholas set his plate down. “Where is it, I’ll get it.”

“Wine is in the refrigerator and glasses are on the counter,” Danielle replied. Nicholas stood up and made his way to the kitchen and returned with the wine. He opened the bottle and poured two glasses. As he settled back on the couch Danielle pressed the play button. The 2004 version of the movie Phantom of the Opera began. They watched the movie as they ate and sipped wine. As Danielle emptied her glass Nicholas refilled it.

Danielle pressed pause, set her plate down and turned looking at Nicholas. “Hey, you need to sing this song. Your voice is so… so sexy; you really need to sing this.”

Nicholas smiled. “Will you be my Christine?”

Danielle looked into his eyes. “I’d be honored.” Nicholas took the remote from her and jumped to the beginning of the scene and pressed play. They both watched the scene intently. He pressed pause again.

“Danielle, how fast can you learn this?” he asked.

Danielle smiled. “Nicholas, I’ve heard this DVD a hundred times when I was a child. I still listen to the CD off and on because I love several of the songs. I don’t have to learn it. I know it.”

Danielle giggled. “Hey, I don’t need to know this song…you do.” Again Nicholas pressed the remote jumping back a scene and pressed play. He stood up and reached for Danielle’s hand pulling her up.

They faced the TV and mimicked the actor and actress on the screen. As Danielle leaned against him, Nicholas wrapped his arms around her and sang “Music of the Night” softly sensually in her ear as he caressed her the way the Phantom caressed Christine. The scene ended but he continued holding her against him. He listened to the blood rushing through her veins, the beating of her heart as it quickened to his touch. He finally released her taking her hand. They sat on the couch in silence. Danielle picked up her wine and sipped it slowly as the movie continued. Her thoughts were of Nicholas and how wonderful it felt when he held her and sang to her.

Nicholas pressed the pause button and turned to look at Danielle. “Danielle, I think we should do this. Not all but a couple of songs.”

Danielle smiled. “Which ones?” she asked.

Nicholas thought for a moment, “Music of the night and Point of No Return?”

Danielle giggled. “The touchy, feely songs,” then she added “I agree.”

Nicholas poured more wine and pressed play again. They watched in silence as the scene “Point of No Return” came on. They studied it and then Nicholas jumped the scene back and pulled Danielle to her feet.

“Shall we try this one?” he asked smiling. Danielle nodded and Nicholas pressed play. Again they mimicked the actors and each sang the appropriate part. They sat back on the couch laughing.

“This is going to be fun.” Danielle said lifting her glass of wine to her lips.

“Yes this will be fun. We’ll need to practice this a lot.” Nicholas replied laughing. The movie ended and Nicholas picked out another movie and put it in the DVD player and sat next to Danielle. He draped his arm around her shoulder and pressed play.

About halfway through the third movie Danielle reached for a blanket and pulled it around them. “The bastard landlord lowers the heat around ten every night. It’s freezing in here.”

Nicholas pulled her against him. “I’ll keep you warm.” He took the blanket and wrapped it around both of them then wrapped his arms around her breathing in the fragrance of her hair. “Mmmm, your hair smells like flowers.” He couldn’t resist any longer. He leaned down kissing her neck. Danielle’s eyes closed as his lips caressed her neck a second time. She turned slightly in his arms and his lips found hers, kissing her gently. “I’ve wanted to do that since I first saw you in the theater,” he whispered as he brushed his lips to against her ear.

Danielle turned in this embrace. “Do it again,” she said softly. His lips came down on hers kissing her hungrily.

Nicholas smiled down at her. “Lets watch this or we’re going to get in trouble,” he said but then his lips were on hers again. Danielle returned his kiss then turned back to the television.

“You’re right…we better watch the movie.” she said softly her heart pounding in her chest.

Danielle fell asleep in his arms as they watched the fourth movie. Sleep he pushed. He carried her to the bedroom and laid her on the bed. He covered her with the blanket from the couch then went back into the living room. He wrote her a quick note.

Danielle, I had a wonderful evening. I’ll call you around five.

Nicholas picked up the dishes and glasses and washed them, then sat down to put his boots on. Rusty came out of the bedroom and sat in front on him. “Hi, Rusty” Nicholas said softly. Rusty arched his back hissing at him. Nicholas chuckled and as his fangs extended he looked at the cat. “You want to have a hissing contest?” Rusty hissed again angrily. Derek stared into Rusty’s eyes and hissed showing his fangs. Rusty ran back to the bedroom and under the bed.

***

Derek got up from the couch and walked to the door. “Our son returns.” He chuckled. He opened the door. “Nicholas, another visit, I’m impressed.”

Nicholas walked in and plopped down next to Emily. “Hi Mom,” he said as he kissed her cheek.

Derek sat on the chair looking at his wife and son. “Spill it Nick.” He said.

Nicholas looked from his mother to his father. “I’m connected to her. She’s connected to me. I don’t know how. Like you said the other night, I’ve only just met her, yet something tells me I’ve known her for years. She’s gentle, she’s funny, and when she smiles it takes my breath away. Dad, Killer loves her!”

Emily started laughing as she looked at Nicholas and then Derek. “Killer doesn’t like anyone except Nicholas and me and basically he tolerates you, Derek.”

Derek stood up and started pacing. “Derek, sit. If you pace, Nicholas will pace, and if you both turn your backs to me I really can’t tell the difference.”

Derek sat down again. “What are you telling us, Nicholas?” he asked.

Nicholas looked into his fathers green eyes. “Dad, she’s the one. I know she is. I could have had her a little while ago, but I restrained myself. I want her to be in love with me. Like mom is with you.”

Derek looked at Emily. “Our son is smitten.”

Emily smiled. “It sounds to me like he’s falling in love.” Derek shot Emily a look.

“What?” she asked.

“Nicholas, I need to talk to your mother. Stay here, we’ll be right back,.” Derek said standing up.

Derek and Emily walked to their room. Derek sat on the bed. “Em, we have a problem here.”

Emily sat next to him. “Why’s that?”

Derek frowned. “Em, this is the first girl he’s been interested in.”

Emily smiled and kissed him. “And how many girls were you interested in before Elizabeth?”

Derek raised an eyebrow. “You, my dear, are too smart for your own good.”

Emily kissed him again. “Derek, let it play out. Maybe this is the one, maybe it’s not. Our son is a man now, let him be a man. Be happy for him.” Derek took her hand. “You’re right. I’m being over protective.”

Derek and Emily returned to the living room. Emily smiled at Nicholas. “You just need to take it slow ok?” she said.

Nicholas nodded and then said “Wait until the Vamp Gala. I have such a surprise for you mom.”

Emily looked at him smiling. “What is it?” she asked.

Nicholas chuckled. “It wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you.”

Derek looked outside and laughed. “Nicholas, you’re staying here again. The suns up.”

When Nicholas awoke it was after five. He’d promised Danielle he’d call by five. He knocked on his parent’s door. “Dad, I need clothes, I have to get into the city.”

“Come on, you know where my clothes are.”

Nicholas walked into the bedroom to see Emily curled up in Derek’s arms. “Thanks dad.” Nicholas went into the closet pulling out a white shirt and black slacks. “I’ll have them cleaned and return them. Tell mom I’ll talk to her later. Nicholas leaned down and kissed Derek’s cheek. See ya.” And he left the room.

Nicholas picked up his cell phone and dialed Danielle’s number. She answered on the fifth ring. “Danielle, how’d you sleep?” he asked lightly as he tucked the white shirt into his pants.

“I slept pretty well. What time did you leave?” Nicholas dropped the phone. “Damn, wait, I dropped the phone.” He called as he finished tucking in his shirt. He picked up the phone. “Sorry I dropped the phone. I left around four thirty.”

Danielle laughed. “Sorry I fell asleep on you.”

Nicholas grinned. “That’s ok. What’s the weather like, I haven’t looked outside yet today.”

“Streets are being plowed. Cabs seem to be running. Do you want me to come to the theater?”

“Yes, around seven thirty, okay? Oh, take my cell number incase you run into a problem. I’ve gotta go, see you in a little while.” Nicholas said.

Danielle smiled. “Nicholas, don’t hang up yet I need the number.”

Nicholas laughed. “Sometimes I’m such an ass. Hey it will be on your caller ID.”

Now Danielle was laughing. “I guess I’m an ass too.” she said then added, “See you at seven thirty.”

Nicholas ran out to the field and quickly fed on a cow then swirled into a mist and reappeared in his apartment. “Killer, I’m sorry, let’s go,” he called. He put killer on a leash and they disappeared. Soon they were in Central Park. They ran and played for a while after killer watered the trees. They left the park and as they walked up the street they spotted Danielle standing in the alcove outside the theater. Killer ran to her pulling Nicholas behind him. “Killer, slow down.” Nicholas called laughing. Danielle heard Nicholas yell at Killer and turned in the direction of his voice. She saw Killer running and Nicholas trying to keep up. Killer ran right to Danielle and sat in front of her. She squatted down petting him.

“Hi Killer,” she said hugging him around his neck. Killer licked her cheek.

“Isn’t this something, my dog is hitting on you.” Nicholas said smiling as he turned the key in the lock. Once inside and the door locked behind them he let Killer off the leash. “Go upstairs Killer, we have to work.” He took Danielle’s hand and they walked into the auditorium and up onto the stage. “Let me have your coat” he said as he took off his and reached for Danielle’s. He took the coats and pitched them onto a chair in the auditorium. “Ready?” he asked smiling.

Danielle nodded. “What are we going to do?” She asked.

Nicholas picked up a CD from on top of the piano and put it in the CD player. “It’s just you and me tonight.” He said as he pressed the play button then advanced the tracks.

“Music of the Night” filled the stage area. “Hey, Nicholas, isn’t this the old Majestic Theater? I did some research on the internet. If it is, we might be able to find some old sets or props in the basement.” She said smiling.

Nicholas thought for a moment. “Ya know my dad bought me this building about six years ago. It was empty, but I think I remember him saying something about a basement. Want to go exploring?”

Danielle reached for his hand. “Yes, let’s go look.” She said happily.

Together they made their way to the basement. Nicholas turned the lights on and they walked through several rooms. There were all kinds of old props and one room was filled with costumes from the different plays performed at the theater. Danielle walked into the costume area and started looking through them. She pulled out a colorful woman’s gown in rich but dusty shades of red, blue and gold. “Nick look at this isn’t it beautiful” she said holding it up against her.

Nicholas smiled. “Yes it is. Do you suppose it’s from the play?”

Danielle shrugged. “I have no idea. It doesn’t look like anything from the movie.” She said smiling.

Nicholas walked closer watching her blue eyes that twinkled with excitement. “Keep it out, see what else is here. We’ll pull out good stuff, try it on, and if we like them I’ll have them cleaned.” They rummaged through the racks of clothes pulling things out that they liked. Nicholas found a cape and wrapped it around himself covering his mouth and nose. He snuck up on Danielle and put on his best Bela Lugosi voice.

“I vant to suck your blood.” He said holding back laughter. Danielle turned to see him imitating the old movie Vampires.

“Oh, Count Dracula…no, please don’t.”

Nicholas approached her slowly “I vant to suck you blood” He said as he took the edge of the cape and swirled it around her as he pulled her into his arms and pretended to bite her neck and then kissed her. Danielle wrapped her arms around his neck and returned his kiss then pushed away.

“Drac, we need to keep looking.” She said smiling.

They continued going through old costumes and had put several to the side. Danielle then went to a trunk at the far end of the room and opened it. After rummaging for a few minutes she looked up. “I found what we need.” She called as she pulled out a mask of white leather. “Here, hold it to your face” she said.

Nicholas held the mask to his face and then started singing music of the night. He sang a few bars and then stopped. “Well, what do you think Ms. Robbins?”

Danielle smiled happily. “Very good, but I seriously like the shape of the movie mask better.”

Nicholas took the mask and dropped it in the trunk and then took the costumes placing them in the trunk. “Ok, let’s see what else we can find.” He said taking her hand. They walked through a few more rooms and found a few of the play props. “Tomorrow I’ll have some workers drag these props upstairs. Let’s take the costumes upstairs and try them on,” he said as he picked up the trunk.

“Nicholas, isn’t that heavy?”

He looked over his shoulder at her. “I’m strong like bull.” They made their way up the stairs and into the theater and made their way to the dressing rooms. Nicholas deposited the gowns into one room and said. “Try them on; let me see them on you ok?”

Danielle smiled. “Be out in a minute.” She closed the door and took off her jeans and sweater. She pulled on the multi colored gown and held it up in front as she opened the door. “Can you zip me” She said turning her back to him.

Nicholas pulled the zipper up. “Ok, turn around let me see,” He said. Danielle turned around smiling. Nicholas grinned. “This one’s a keeper. It looks great on you. Go try on the others.” Danielle changed and paraded around in the different costumes for Nicholas.

Later that night they sang along with the CD over and over until they had it perfect. “Tomorrow night bring your DVD so we can practice the moves?” Nicholas asked.

Danielle nodded. “That sounds good. I think this will be so much fun.”

Nicholas chuckled “Yes it will. Let’s go upstairs. It’s getting late, we’ll have a night cap and then I’ll call a cab for you.” They walked upstairs and went into the apartment.

Nicholas handed Danielle a brandy and sat next to her. “Those dresses all looked great on you. I’ll have them cleaned for you and then you can take them home.”

Danielle looked into his eyes. “I couldn’t wear them anywhere but on stage. Pick the ones you like the most for the show.”

Nicholas nodded. “I need to get a proper mask, and you something lacy and sexy like what Christine wore in the movie. I didn’t like the thing we left downstairs.”

Danielle smiled. “Do you suppose that’s what they wore for the play?” Nicholas shrugged.

“I’ll be right back.” He stood up and walked towards the bedroom. “Danielle, come here, you have to see this,” he said laughing.

Danielle got up and joined Nicholas in doorway. He looked at her. “I’m going to kill that mutt. Look at him.”

Danielle looked around the room and started laughing. “He’s a handful isn’t he?” Killer was stretched out on his back under the covers with his head on the pillow. “You could probably win first prize for funniest animal pictures.”

Nicholas walked closer to the bed. “Killer, what are you doing?” Killer opened his eyes showing his teeth then closed his eyes. “Killer, get out of my bed.” Killer opened his eyes, groaned and turned away from him. Nicholas looked at Danielle laughing. “See what I have to put up with.”

The next three weeks passes quickly. Danielle and Nicholas would practice the two songs from Phantom alone and the other music with the orchestra. Now it was time to rehearse the entire show from top to bottom. For the next five nights they rehearsed from eight at night until the wee hours of the morning; Nicholas needed to be sure everything was perfect. The sets changed according to plan; and tonight was the dress rehearsal, Danielle dressed in the various gowns they had found in the basement.

After rehearsal and the orchestra had left the theater Danielle and Nicholas returned to his apartment as they had every night for the past three weeks. They sat on the couch sipping brandy. Danielle looked at Nicholas smiling. “Are you excited? Everything seemed to run so perfectly during rehearsals.”

Nicholas took her hand in his and kissed it. “Yes I am excited. Tomorrow night we rest and then Friday night the show begins.”

Danielle squeezed his hand. “This is a private thing isn’t it? There is nothing promoting a show opening here on the streets.”

Nicholas pulled her against him and rested his head on hers. “We’ll see how the show received on Friday. If all goes well then we’ll open it to the public.” Danielle closed her eyes as he stroked her arm.

“So that means Saturday I’m out of work.” She said softly.

Nicholas kissed the top of her head. “No. It just means we’ll do something else.”

Killer ran into the living room and to the front door growing. His fur stood on edge as his growl grew deeper, more menacing. Nicholas took Danielle’s hand and stood up. “Go into the bedroom and close the door,” he ordered. Danielle looked at him and started to speak but Nicholas put his finger to her lips. “Go, now.” Danielle obeyed and went to the bedroom.

Danielle squeezed his hand. “Be careful.”

Nicholas looked at her. “Don’t worry, just stay in there until I come to get you.”

Nicholas looked at Killer as he ran his tongue over his teeth. Silently he said, Let’s go. He slid the bolt and opened the door. They stepped out into the hall momentarily as Nicholas turned and locked the door. They crept silently through the dark passages of the theater. Nicholas felt his fangs extend, his fingernails grow into long razor sharp daggers. After patrolling the apartment level they slowly went down to the rigging level. Killer watched as Nicholas took a few steps in front of him and then grabbed Nicholas by the seat of his pants. Which way, you lead my friend? Nicholas asked his large gray wolf silently.

Killer looked up at Nicholas and led him down to the lobby and into the auditorium. The theater was dark but both Nicholas and Killer spotted two men near the stage. The men had flashlights that illuminated a small area in front of them. Its dinner time, my friend, Nicholas said silently. They crept silently up on the two men. Nicholas grabbed one sinking his fangs into the vein while Killer pounced on the other pinning him to the ground. Nicholas quickly drained his victim and then focused his attention to the one Killer held. Nicholas motioned to Killer and he released the man. Nicholas pulled the man to his feet and held him in the air by his neck. “You shouldn’t have come into my theater. Now you’ll be my dinner.” Nicholas hissed viscously. Nicholas held the large man with ease as he sank his fangs into his neck. When the second man was drained Nicholas looked at Killer. “Now we have to dispose of them. We must do it quickly.” Nicholas picked up the bigger of the two by the back of his jacket and Killer grabbed the second one. They dissolved into mist and carried the two dead men to the Hudson River dropping the corpses into the murky water.

Nicholas entered his apartment and locked the door then quickly studied his reflection in the mirror. Satisfied there was no evidence of what he had just done, he walked to the bedroom door and opened it. Danielle sat on the edge of the bed. She looked up when they entered. Killer ran to her happily nudging her leg. “What was it she asked?”

Nicholas sat next to her draping his arm around her shoulder. “It was nothing. We checked the whole theater out. Everything is secure.” He leaned over kissing her pushing her back on the bed. Her arms went around his neck as his kisses became more demanding, more heated. “I want you so badly” Nicholas moaned as he trailed kisses along her neck. Her heart raced, her body tingled; she wanted him too.

Nicholas’ lips covered hers as he slipped his hand under her sweater fondling her breasts. She felt his erection as he pulled her hips against his. His hungry lips covered hers; his tongue caressed hers as his hips moved pressing his hardness against her arousing her He reached between her legs rubbing her through her jeans.

Danielle pressed against Nicholas as he touched her. Her body reacted to his touch, his kisses. He moved his knee between her legs as he again pulled her against him pressing his aching penis against her. They kissed heatedly rubbing their hips together in unison as they touched and fondled each other. Danielle ran her hands under his shirt rubbing his back, savoring the feel of his well defined muscles.

Nicholas pushed her sweater up looking at her as he reached into her bra cupping her breast in his hand. He lowered his mouth to her breasts as he pulled the black lace demi cup of her bra down taking her nipple into his mouth. The smell of her excitement was maddening. He wanted to shred her clothing and be with her but he wouldn’t. Danielle’s lips eagerly found his as he unzipped her jeans slipping his hand into them and between her legs. He felt her excitement, her wetness though the silky fabric of her panties. She moaned softly as he ran his hand over the silky fabric. With each movement of his hand she became more aroused. Her kisses grew deeper more passionate as he slipped his hand into her panties. Skin touching skin, her moans grew louder as he manipulated her, as he inserted a finger into her. Then she was silent. It was like she was holding her breath. She reached for him kissing him deeply as he felt her body tense as her orgasm took hold.

Nicholas held her against him listening to the pounding of her heart. Danielle clung to him; her head on his chest. Soon her heart rate was normal and her breathing told him she was asleep. He slipped out from under her and pulled a blanket over her.

Nicholas quietly opened a drawer and pulled out clean underwear and sweat pants and then went into the bathroom and took a quick shower. He pulled on his sweat pants and walked quietly into the living room and stretched out on the couch falling into the deep sleep of a vampire.

Nicholas awoke to the smell of coffee, eggs and bacon. It smelled good and he was glad he was one of the Vamps that could eat food without getting sick from it. He walked into the kitchen to see Danielle making toast. He walked up behind her and wrapped his arms around her as he kissed her neck. “Good morning, Sunshine” he said lightly. Danielle turned in his arms and looked into his eyes. “Not morning, more like evening. It’s after five. Sit, I made breakfast.” She said taking the plates over to the table. She walked back to the counter and picked up the coffee and toast.

Nicholas smiled at her. “This is good.”

Danielle set her coffee cup down. “Thank you.” She said softly and then averted her eyes.

“Danielle is something wrong?”

Danielle shook her head no. “I’m just a little confused right now.”

Nicholas looked up. “Confused about what?”

Danielle shook her head. “A lot of things. I just have a lot of feelings about things and not quite sure what it all means.”

Nicholas took her hand. “Did I do something wrong?”

Danielle smiled. “No Drac, you did everything right, better than anyone else has.”

Nicholas chuckled. “I told you a long time ago that I was a perfectionist.”

Danielle looked up at him through her eyelashes and giggled. “And a perfectionist you are.”

Nicholas lifted her chin. “What do you want to do tonight since we have no rehearsals?”

Danielle squeezed his hand. “I think I need to go home and spend some time with Rusty. Poor kitty hasn’t seen me in twenty four hours.”

Nicholas moved his chair closer to hers and put his arm around her. “Can I call you later?” he asked looking almost hurt that she wanted to go home.

Danielle kissed his cheek. “You can call. If you want, come over later. I just need a little me time.”

Nicholas smiled. “Want to go to some overpriced steak house for a late dinner?”

Danielle kissed his cheek again. “Call me, we’ll decide later about dinner ok?”

Danielle finished her food and stood up. “I’m going to call a cab.” She walked to the phone, dialed, gave the address and hung up. “Cab will be here in a few minutes, can you walk me down?”

Nicholas stood up. “Let me grab a shirt.” He went into the bedroom pulled a tee shirt from his drawer and returned to the living room pulling it over his head. Danielle had her coat on and was ready.

“Bye Killer, see you tomorrow.” Danielle called as they left they apartment. They walked down the stairs in silence.

Nicholas unlocked the lobby door then took her hands in his. “Why do I have this terrible feeling that you’re angry with me?”

Danielle looked into his eyes. “Oh Mr. Burnes, I’m far from angry … So very far from angry.”

Nicholas tilted his head. “Then what is it? You’ve hardly spoken today.” The cab pulled up and honked. She pushed the door open and started to leave. Nicholas pulled her back. “Danielle?”

Danielle stood on her toes kissing him. “I’m falling for you, Drac.” She pushed the door open and stepped into the cold evening air. She looked over her shoulder at Nicholas. “Call me, we’ll do dinner.”

***

Danielle was met by the door by her big orange cat. She took off her coat looking down at her cat. “Honey boy,” she said as she bent down and picked him up. She kissed him and set him on the floor. “Come on I’ll feed you.” She walked into the kitchen, refilled his water bowl and dry food then opened a can of cat food. Rusty rubbed against her legs meowing the whole time. She put the food down and sat on the floor next to him petting him.

Danielle walked into the bedroom and pulled clean clothes from her closet. As she pulled her sweater over her head she paused. “Nicholas” she said softly breathing in the fragrance of his cologne that lingered on her sweater. She walked into the bathroom removed the rest of her clothes and stepped into the shower.

***

Emily looked at Derek as they sipped on glasses of blood. “Guess whose back” she giggled.

Derek took her hand and kissed it. “The proverbial son returns. Do you realize we’ve seen him more in the past month than in the last six months?” The door opened and Nicholas walked in.

“Mishka, how are you?” Nicholas said as he ran his hand over the wolf’s thick fur.

“We’re in the Kitchen” Derek called. Nicholas walked in after dropping his coat over a chair.

Emily looked up. “You look very handsome tonight.” She said unable to take her eyes off him. “You look so much like your father.”

Derek looked up. “Hot date tonight?” he asked.

Nicholas smiled. “Yup, a very hot date,” he said as he poured himself a glass of blood and sat at the table.

“You’ll sweep her off her feet.” Emily said softly.

Nicholas smiled. “I hope so.”

Derek looked at him. “Is this date with your redhead?”

Nicholas chuckled. “Yup.”

Derek looked at him. “Ok Nicholas, you’re here to say something, don’t keep us in suspense.”

Nicholas sipped his glass of blood. “Tonight I’m taking her out for a nice dinner. I’m going to take her dancing, and tomorrow you’ll meet her. For the time being you’re my brother and mom is your wife. Okay?”

Derek nodded. Nicholas continued. “Tell the others so they don’t screw up.”

Derek looked at Nicholas. “Nick, you know that at some point someone may say something.”

Nicholas looked at his father pleadingly. “Dad you guys have to help me with this. You guys can’t screw it up for me.”

Emily stood behind him rubbing his shoulders. “It will be fine. I’ll make sure. Stop worrying.”

Derek looked into his sons blue eyes. “This is serious isn’t it?”

Nicholas nodded. “Dad, I love her. She told me she’s falling for me.”

Derek smiled. “Son, we’ll keep everyone in line. No one will ruin this for you.”

Nicholas stood up and started pacing.

Emily looked at Derek. “Are you sure your not mother and father and to him. I don’t think he has any of my genes.” She laughed.

Nicholas kissed her cheek. “Mom, I have your eyes.”

Emily giggled. “And that’s about all you have.”

Derek laughed. “He’s got your gentleness, kindness, love of music to name a few things.”

Nicholas walked into the living room and called Danielle. “Hey, have you had enough alone time?” he listened then said. “I’ll be there in a little while. Wear something pretty we’re going dancing.” He snapped the phone closed and grabbed his coat as he walked back into the kitchen. He lifted his glass and finished the blood. “Gotta go. Come early tomorrow. I want you to meet Danielle before the show ok?”

Derek chuckled. “Yes my brother. Now kiss your sister-in-law and be on your way.”

Nicholas kissed Emily and then Derek. “I love you guys. Hey, bring my other brothers with you. See you tomorrow.”

***

Within seconds Nicholas was knocking on Danielle’s door. She opened the door and Nicholas stepped inside. “Wow, look at you. I’d have never guessed you had such hot legs.” He said admiringly. Danielle wore rich emerald green wrap dress with long sleeves, a plunging neckline and a bias cut skirt that hugged her hips sensually and flared at the hemline. The soft fabric clung to her accentuating all her curves.

Danielle smiled. “Thank you; you dress up really well yourself Mr. Burnes.”

Nicholas took her hand and spun her around. “I love the dress.” He said pulling her against him kissing her. “Mmmm you smell good too.” He whispered against her ear. He released her looking into her eyes. “Hungry?” Danielle nodded.

“Then let’s go for dinner.” Nicholas said as he picked up her coat.

They walked into New York Retro and got a table off in the corner. New York Retro was the in place to be seen in New York society. They ate a nice dinner and then went into the club area for drinks and dancing. They sat at a small table near the back of the room. Nicholas ordered drinks and then chuckled. There on the dance floor was his mother and father along with rest of his clan.

Danielle looked at him. “What’s so funny?”

Nicholas pointed towards the dance floor. “See that hot looking blonde dancing with the tall dark haired guy? That’s my twin and his wife.”

“I didn’t know you had a twin.”

Nicholas took her hand. “Come with me let’s show them how to dance.” They made their way onto the dance floor. Nicholas pushed his way through the masses and took Danielle in his arms. He purposely bumped into his father. “Derek! What a surprise.” He said almost laughing.

Derek looked at him, “Nick how’s it going?” Nicholas took Danielle’s hand. “Danielle, I’d like you to meet my twin brother Derek and his lovely wife Emily.”

Emily smiled warmly. “It’s nice to meet you.”

Derek looked at Danielle. “May I have this dance?”

Danielle smiled as Derek led her away from

Nicholas.

Emily looked at her son. “Don’t stand there like an idiot, dance with me.”

Nicholas took his mother in his arms and they danced. “Mom, he’s not going to blow this is he? Please tell me he won’t.”

Emily caressed his cheek. “He won’t blow it for you. Honey, she likes you a lot. You can see it in her eyes when she looks at you.”

Nicholas smiled at his mother. “Wait till you hear us sing together. It’ll blow you away.”

Derek danced Danielle around the floor. “So, Danielle, my brother is a great guy don’t you think?”

Danielle smiled. “Yes he is.”

Derek listened to her thoughts as he questioned her more. “How do you like working with him? He can be a real prick sometimes when it comes to his work.”

Danielle answered without missing a beat. “He’s a perfectionist; it’s one of the things I love about him. He’s proud of what he does and expects nothing less than the best from his co-workers.”

Derek smiled. “You seem to know him pretty well in a pretty short time.”

Danielle nodded. “We’ve spent quite a bit of time together. I use to be up in the morning and asleep at night. Now I’m up all night and sleep most of the day. We have fun together.”

Derek pushed her silently. Are you in love with my son, he’s in love with you. Danielle’s brow furrowed as she thought about Nicholas and how she loved spending every waking minute with him. How sad she would be if he too threw her away as everyone else did. Derek pushed her again. Tell me what you feel for him.

Danielle smiled easily as she looked into Derek’s green eyes. “Derek, please don’t tell Nicholas what I’m about to tell you.”

“I won’t”

Danielle smiled sweetly. “I’m in love with him or at least I think I am. We haven’t known each other long but I don’t think I could imagine my life without him or that crazy dog of his.” She laughed.

As Derek danced her back to Nicholas he said, “Your secret is safe with me.” Danielle looked towards Nicholas and when she spotted him she smiled. Derek felt her heart quicken when she picked him out of the crowd.

Derek handed her off to Nicholas and pulled Emily into his arms. He looked at Nicholas “Little brother, Emily and I are leaving, enjoy your night. See you tomorrow.”

Nicholas looked at Danielle. “I’m going to walk them to the door I’ll be right back.”

Danielle squeezed his hand. “Hurry back ok?” Nicholas nodded and quickly kissed her cheek then walked to the door with his mother and father.

“Do you approve?” Nicholas asked anxiously.

Emily smiled. “She’s lovely, and she’s in love with you.”

Derek looked at Emily. “How do you know that?”

Emily laughed. “Derek, all you have to do is look at her eyes when she looks at him.”

Nicholas looked at his father. “Do you approve?”

Derek hugged Nicholas. “Yes son, I approve.”

Nicholas breathed a sigh of relief. “Thank you, see you tomorrow.” He kissed Emily’s cheek and then Derek’s. “I’ve got to get back to Danielle,” he said as he turned back towards the table.

Nicholas sat down. “Did you miss me?” he asked happily.

Danielle smiled, “Yes, I did.”

Nicholas leaned closer kissing her gently. Danielle took his hand. “I can’t believe how much you and your brother look alike. The only difference I could see was the color of your eyes. His are emerald green and your eyes are a clear beautiful almost sapphire blue.”

Nicholas chuckled. “That’s pretty much the only difference except for the fact that I can sing and he can’t. What did he say to you?”

Danielle laughed. “He told me you were difficult to work with. He said a lot of people think you’re an ass when they work for you.”

Nicholas looked at her sheepishly. “Do you think I’m an ass?”

Danielle wrapped her arms around his neck kissing him as she pressed tightly against him. “I don’t kiss asses like I kiss you.” She drew in a deep breath and kissed him again intensely. “Nicholas, I think I’m in love with you… I know it sounds crazy, but I feel content and happy when I’m with you.” Then she shook her head as she realized what she had just said. “Oh shit, I can’t believe I just said that. I…”

Nicholas silenced her as his lips pressed hungrily against hers. He then kissed her neck feeling her pulse, hearing the blood rushing through her veins. He kissed her ear, “I’m in love with you.” He ran his tongue along her ear then down her neck. He pulled her tightly against him. “I want to make love to you, I want to touch you.” He said softly running his hand under her skirt. Danielle moaned pressing against his hand as he sank his fangs into her neck. As her sweet blood flowed into him he showed her them necking heatedly against a wall in the club. She was against the wall, his knee between her legs his tongue stroking hers. She moaned clinging to him. He retracted his fangs and silenced her moan kissing her.

They left the club and walked the street back to the theater. Nicholas unlocked the door and relocked it as he led her up the stairs to the apartment.

Danielle yawned. “I’m sorry, I feel drained.”

Nicholas took her hand and led her to the bedroom. He handed her a tee shirt. “Go change and then we’ll sleep.” Danielle walked sleepily into the bathroom and changed. When she returned to the bedroom Nicholas was sitting on the bed in sleep pants. She admired his muscular chest and strong arms as she walked towards him. She sat next to him resting her head on his shoulder her lips gently caressing it.

Nicholas kissed the top of her head. “Climb in and I’ll cover you up. I’ll sleep on the couch.”

Danielle took his hand. “Stay. Sleep with me. Hold me.”

Nicholas climbed into bed next to her and pulled the covers up; he curled up against her back as he wrapped his arms around her kissing her neck softly. “Sleep, we have a big day tomorrow.” Nicholas knew he had taken to much blood from her, she needed sleep; he would feed her later.

Nicholas awoke to Killer barking happily. Nicholas knew that his mother was here. She was the only one Killer got that excited over. He kissed Danielle gently. “Danielle, wake up. It’s late, we have to get going.”

Danielle opened her eyes. “What’s wrong with Killer?” she asked sleepily.

Nicholas kissed her nose. “Nothing, he’s happy which means my fa…brother and his bride are here. I’ll entertain them while you shower. I’ll get you some sweats and tee shirt to put on ok?”

Danielle smiled pulling his face to hers kissing him. “Go, I’ll be out in a few minutes.” She said as she sat up.

Nicholas walked into the living room closing the bedroom door. Emily and Derek sat on the couch along with Merrek, Claire, Nick, Tanya, Gerry, Jen, Elizabeth, Frank, Eve and Tony. “Hi” he said brushing the hair from his face. He leaned down kissing his father and mother and then hugged everyone else.

Derek looked at him. “You told us to come early.”

Nicholas chuckled. “I did. I’m glad you’re here. Hey Danielle is gonna come out soon; don’t give her a hard time. All we did is sleep.”

Gerry looked at him. “Nicholas, you’re a big boy now you don’t need to explain yourself.”

Nicholas frowned. “I don’t want anyone embarrassing her especially for something we haven’t done yet. Remember, Dad is my twin brother ok?”

Merrek looked at Derek “He is smitten.”

Nicholas glared at him. “Merrek please…don’t do this to me. I’m tense enough as it is.”

Merrek stood up and put his arm around Nicholas. “Hey kid, I wouldn’t think of screwing your love life up. I’m thrilled you’ve found someone.”

The bedroom door opened and Danielle walked into the living room. Killer ran to her side taking her hand in his mouth and brought her to Emily. “Hi Danielle, I guess Killer doesn’t know we met last night.”

Danielle returned her smile. “I’m glad you and Derek are here it means a lot to Nicholas.” Her eyes took in the other occupants of the room.

Emily stood up. “Let me introduce you to the rest of the family. This is Merrek and his wife Claire, Gerry and Jen, Elizabeth, Nick and Tanya, Frank and Eve.”

Danielle smiled shyly. “Hi it’s nice to meet you.”

Nicholas came up behind her handing her a cup of coffee. “How are you feeling?”

Danielle turned to face him. “I’m good. I was so tired last night.”

Nicholas put his arm around her. “I’ll fix you breakfast in a minute ok?”

Danielle touched his hand. “You entertain, shower what ever, I’ll cook.” She said then turned to everyone else in the room. “I’m going to fix eggs and bacon who would like some?” One by one they declined.

Once Danielle was in the kitchen Elizabeth walked over to Nicholas. “You’re attaching yourself so early in life? I think you’re foolish. There is so much more out there.” She whispered.

Nicholas looked at her. “You’ll fuck anything; I won’t. I don’t know how you turned out the way you did. We were raised better than that.”

Elizabeth smiled wickedly. You should experience the dark side of this gift. It’s quite enlightening. Our little family is so boring just like you.” She said and started to walk away from him.

Nicholas grabbed her arm roughly. “Elizabeth, get the hell out of my home and my theater. Don’t bother coming back.” He growled.

Elizabeth looked at him. “And what will dear mommy and daddy think if you throw me out?” she asked.

Nicholas forced a smile. “Elizabeth, leave on your own accord. I know what you’re into. So why don’t you just go and enjoy the dark side. Don’t make me have you escorted out.”

Elizabeth laughed. “You’re ball less just like the rest of this family and your music sucks. I’m leaving.”

Nicholas smiled. “Don’t let the door hit you in the ass.”

Nicholas watched as Elizabeth looked at the family. “I’m leaving. I’m not into this shit.”

Gerry stood up. “Elizabeth you can’t leave. Nicholas has worked very hard on this.”

Nicholas walked over to them. “Let her go Gerry.” He said and then mumbled silently, she’s not welcome here. Unfortunately he veiled his thoughts from everyone but his mother and father.

Derek looked at Nicholas “Nicholas let me see the suit you’re wearing tonight.” Derek demanded.

Nicholas looked at his father. “Can this wait a minute, until Elizabeth leaves?”

Derek looked at him. “Nicholas, now.”

Nicholas mumbled “Damn” and started towards the bedroom.

Silently Elizabeth called after him. That’s right, go with daddy you big pussy and she disappeared.

Nicholas closed the bedroom door and sat on the bed looking at Derek. “Dad, how can two people, raised in the same surrounding, by the same people come out so different? She’s a slut; she dabbles with the dark ones. Dad she’s going to cause all of us trouble.”

Derek looked at him seriously. “Nicholas, that’s not very nice to say about her.”

Nicholas frowned. “Go ahead, defend her, but I’m telling you she’s trouble. I’ve followed her several times to different places. I’ve seen who she’s been with. Dad, I loved Elizabeth like a sister until a few years ago but as of this moment she is not welcome in my theater or home and if I were you she wouldn’t be welcome near the family.”

Derek hugged Nicholas. “It took a lot for you to say all this about her. We all know. She’s been followed. We’re working on either reining her in or kicking her out. Gerry and Jen are pretty fed up too. Now my son, this is your night. Let’s enjoy it.”

Danielle set the table for two and then walked into the living room. “Since you don’t want to eat can I bring you a drink or something?”

Emily stood up and walked over to her. “No thank you. We ate before we came here, but thank you.”

Danielle frowned. “I’m starving but I feel odd eating when no one else is.”

Emily smiled. “You won’t be alone, Nicholas will be right out.”

Nicholas walked into the kitchen a few minutes later. Danielle looked up. “Is something wrong? You look stressed and you can almost cut the tension in the air with a knife.” She said as he sat next to her.

“No, nothing’s wrong now that Elizabeth is gone. She’s such a bitch. I kicked her out.”

Danielle frowned. “I’m sorry, on this night, of all nights.”

Nicholas took her hand in his. “I’m so glad you’re here. You have a calming effect on my nerves.”

Nicholas looked at his watch and then over at Danielle who was sitting with Emily, Claire, Tanya, Eve and Jen. “Danielle, you need to get dressed. We’re on in half an hour.” He looked at Emily. “Mo…Emily, can you help her?”

Emily smiled at Nicholas. “I’d be happy to.” She said as she stood up. Silently she said, be careful honey, you’ve almost blown our cover twice.

Nicholas replied silently, do you think she caught it?

Emily shook her head as she said “Come on Danielle lets get you dressed.

Danielle and Emily walked into the bedroom. “Oh shit, my dress is in the dressing room downstairs.” Danielle said as she walked towards the door.

Nicholas yelled. “Danielle, your dress is in the closet, I had it cleaned.”

Danielle smiled and looked at Emily. “He’s so thoughtful. Sometimes it’s like he can read my mind.”

Emily laughed. “Derek can read mine; he’s always been able to read mine. Now let’s get that dress on you.” Emily went into the closet and pulled out a beautiful gown in shades of bright red, vivid blue, and gold. It was the gown they found in the basement.

Danielle laughed when she saw it. “I can’t believe he wants me to wear this one.”

Emily grinned. “That’s Nicholas. He loves the ultra feminine look of the Victorian age. He doesn’t like the prudish look they had, but loves the ones like this one. Come on Danielle, you’ll knock his socks off.”

Emily helped her into the dress. As she zipped the dress Emily said “Danielle, bend forward and pull your breasts into the cups and up.” Danielle did as she was told and Emily zipped the gown. “Okay, let me see.” Danielle turned around. “Oh my, he’ll be drooling. This dress was made for you. Its tight where it needs to be, exposes just enough, and the skirt falls into that full Victorian elegance. Let’s put some of your hair up.” Danielle sat on the bed as Emily started playing with her hair.

The bedroom door opened and Nicholas turned his gaze to the door. Emily came out first and then Danielle stepped into the room. Nicholas smiled broadly as he looked her up and down. “Wow” he whispered then looked at her again. “Wow. I can’t wait to see you walk on stage.”

The others had gone down to the auditorium to meet the guests and take their seats. Nicholas came out of the bedroom dressed in a black tux. He looked at Danielle. “Ready?”

Danielle walked over to him. “Ready. I’m glad I don’t have to wear this long, it’s so heavy.”

Nicholas pulled her against him. “Heavy yes… alluring, definitely.” He whispered as he lowered his lips to her breasts then traced kisses up her neck to her lips. He released her and smiled. “Let’s go have some fun.”

Nicholas walked onto the stage and stepped out from behind the curtains. “Good Evening, I’m so happy you have all come to this celebration of twenty years of peace. My family welcomed you into the theater and now I welcome you. I will perform several solos and will then be joined by Miss Danielle Robbins for several songs. There is a special surprise for Emily and Derek Burnes after the intermission. Sit back and enjoy.” Nicholas stepped behind the curtain and the orchestra began the intro to his first song.

The auditorium was silent as Nicholas’ voice filled the room. He walked along the stage as he sang acknowledging the vamps he recognized. He stopped directly in front of his family and finished the song. The vamps in the audience applauded as Nicholas took a few steps back and extended his hand to Danielle. She walked on stage slowly, nervously, until his hand folded around hers. Covering the microphone he said “Don’t be nervous.”

Danielle’s eyes smiled at him. “Your touch calms me.” She whispered.

Nicholas led her center stage. “Ladies and Gentleman, please welcome Danielle Robbins.” Again there was applause. Nicholas squeezed her hand. “Ready?” She nodded. He looked at the orchestra leader “Cinema Paradiso.” Nicholas sang the first verse, Danielle sang the second, and together they finished the song. Danielle was surprised when everyone in the auditorium stood and applauded. She looked at Nicholas smiling happily. He gave her a side hug and motioned for the audience to sit. “We’ll sing two more together if you’d like.” Again there was applause. After the two songs Danielle walked from the stage to the dressing room.

Danielle fumbled with the zipper on the gown and finally got it unzipped. She stepped out of it and slipped on a robe. She walked to the closet to hang up the gown and get her outfit for the Phantom of the Opera songs. Danielle found a zippered bag hanging over the closet door with a note from Nicholas attached.

I can’t wait to see you dressed as my Christine.

Danielle unzipped the bag and gasped. Inside was an almost exact copy of the lingerie from the movie. It was delicate lace in a soft pale pink. There was a sheer camisole with delicate lace inserts accented with sequins, a bustier in satin with lace accents and a lace slip with deep slits on the side. She was amazed at the detail in each piece of the lingerie. She shrugged off her robe and took great care as she put the lingerie on. She pulled the pins from her hair, brushed it and turned towards the mirror. She had never worn anything like this before. She had never felt so sexy, so attractive.

Danielle’s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door and then she heard Nicholas. “Can I come in?” he asked.

Danielle was giddy at the thought of him seeing her dressed as Christine. “Come in,” she called. He opened the door and walked in. He was dressed for his part as the Phantom. He wore tight black pants, a long Victorian styled black jacket, black gloves, a brocade vest, cravat and a mask. His hair was combed back off his face.

Danielle smiled. “Oh Nicholas, you look so hot.”

Nicholas turned toward her voice and gasped. “You’re the most beautiful creature I have ever seen. Look at you.” He approached her slowly not taking his eyes off of her. “I knew it was beautiful, but it’s beyond beautiful on you.”

Danielle stepped towards him. “How does that mask feel? Is it flexible?”

Nicholas smiled. “Not bad…” Danielle pressed against him brushing her lips to his. His arms encircled her as her lips hungrily pressed his, her tongue stroking his.

Nicholas heard the announcer on the stage and released Danielle. “You need to get in place. The curtain will go up in just a couple of minutes” he said breathlessly.

Danielle touched his cheek gently. “Thank you, I’ve never felt so pretty,” she said as she opened the door. She was amazed as she took her place on stage and looked around the stage. “Oh Nicholas, you have done your homework…” she mumbled.

Half of the stage was Christine’s dressing room the other half was the phantoms lair complete with the ornate candelabras and piano. The music began, Nicholas played the phantom perfectly. He couldn’t wait until he led his Christine to his lair. Soon he was singing “Music of the Night” holding Danielle against him, running his hand up her stomach, over her breasts to her neck. Danielle leaned heavily against him feeling his erection against her back. She felt his breath at her neck as he sang.

From the back of the theater someone yelled. “Bite her Nicky. Suck her dry, you know you want to.” Gerry sprang to his feet and towards the voice of his daughter. Suddenly the theater was full of hissing vampires screaming at Nicholas to bite her. He took Danielle’s hand pulling her off the stage.

Emily and Derek were on stage before Nicholas had Danielle in the wings. “Quiet all of you.” Derek yelled. He looked at Emily. “Take Merrek and Claire and go to Nicholas.”

Emily nodded and walked off stage silently calling to Merrek and Claire to follow her.

The hissing grew louder then came the growling. Colin joined Derek along with Nick, Tanya, Eve and Frank.

Emily returned to Derek’s side. “Elizabeth, you and your friends have done your damage, now get out. My husband might not mess with you, but I will. You are no longer welcome in this family. Now leave.” Emily said calmly.

Elizabeth hissed. “Just like it’s always been. Auntie Emily has the balls, and Uncle Derek is the pussy.”

Derek was in her face, his hand around her neck lifting her off the floor effortlessly. “You little bitch. I’ve had enough of your shit. You leave, you’ll live, you don’t, and you’ll die. I’d think nothing of cutting your head off.”

Elizabeth’s’ eyes found Gerry. “Dad” she whined.

Gerry turned away from her. “You’re not one of us. Something went wrong with you. You don’t belong with us…Leave or he will kill you. I won’t stop him. You’re a disgrace.” Gerry walked towards the front of the auditorium.

Nicholas left Danielle with Claire and Merrek and joined his father. He looked at Elizabeth as she dangled in the air by the throat. “Elizabeth, leave, you’ve succeeded in ruining my life. At this moment I’d have no trouble killing you myself, if my father won’t.

***

Danielle sat in the dressing room looking at Claire and Merrek not knowing what had just happened. Claire sat next to her. “Claire, what did she mean? What did they all mean?”

Claire smiled. “Danielle, Elizabeth has been a challenge since she was a child. She likes to cause trouble especially for Nicholas. She says things that really have no meaning except to her.

Danielle tried to absorb what Claire was saying. “Claire, several of them screamed at him to bite me.”

Claire laughed. “Elizabeth has a thing about Vampires, she thinks she is one. She hangs out with people that believe they are vampires.”

***

Derek let Elizabeth go. “Now go. You are no longer welcome.”

Elizabeth looked at Nicholas. “I’m not through with you.” She threatened as she disappeared. Everyone else had been ushered out of the theater with the exception of the family.

Nicholas dropped into a seat and looked at his father. “How do I explain this?”

Derek sat next to him. “Claire is telling Danielle that Elizabeth has issues and is delusional. You need to go in there and act perfectly normal. Act upset about what happened here tonight. Until you are ready to tell her, deny it.”

Emily took Nicholas’s hands. “Go.”

Nicholas stood up. “Stay close, I may need you.”

Nicholas walked to the dressing room and opened the door. He looked at Claire and Merrek, “Thanks for staying with her until I got back. You can go. Derek and Emily are waiting for you.” Claire quickly and silently repeated what she had told Danielle as she and Merrek walked from the room. Nicholas closed the door.

“Danielle, I’m so sorry that self centered, delusional bitch showed up here tonight. She hangs with a bad crowd. They are constantly causing a commotion where ever they go. She’s jealous of me and has been trying to ruin what I’ve worked so hard for.”

Danielle stood up and went into his arms resting her head against his chest. “She ruined your special night.”

Nicholas breathed in her scent as he held her and sighed. “Let’s go upstairs.” He released her taking her hand. He sent a silent message to his family thanking them and letting them know that he thought that Danielle had accepted their explanation.

They had to walk onto the stage to exit the dressing area. Danielle pulled Nicholas to a stop looking at him. “You bought this beautiful lingerie; you went through all the trouble of creating this magnificent illusion on stage. We’re alone, play the music and sing to me.”

Nicholas squeezed her hand. “I’ll be right back; I have to get the CD player behind the back wall.” He released her hand and walked into the wings and behind the stage returning a few minutes later with the CD player. He found the track he wanted and pressed play.

Nicholas took her hand as Music of the Night began he sang to her, held her and caressed her. Again Danielle felt his erection growing against her back as he ran his hand up her body. He loosened his hold on her.

Danielle turned in his arms. “Kiss me… make love to me.” She said as she stood on her toes her lips seeking his.

Nicholas ran his hands up her arms and pushed the lacy dressing gown off her shoulders and down her arms until it floated to the floor. He looked at her, admiring her body covered in the satin and filmy lace. “You look so luscious” he said as he ran his hands up her body to the top hooks of her bustier. One hook at a time he slowly opened the bustier. With each hook he unfastened he saw more of her flesh covered with the sheer camisole with delicate lace inserts. Nicholas un-fastened the final hook and the bustier fell to the floor. He looked at her moaning her name. Her breasts were visible through the sheer covering of the chemise, the slip hung low on her hips below her navel. He pulled her against him and lifted her easily into his arms cradling her against him. Taking long strides he carried her off the stage and up the isle to the lobby stopping to kiss her. They disappeared through the curtain.

Nicholas took the stairs two at a time feeling Danielle’s fingers unbuttoning his vest, his shirt. She untied his cravat dropping it on the stairs. He felt her lips caressing his chest, her tongue circling his nipple. He leaned against the wall on the first landing his lips crushing down on hers, he ran his tongue along her lips. Her lips parted welcoming his tongue as it caressed hers. He was climbing the steps again. She shifted slightly in his arms pressing her breasts against his naked chest as she wrapped her arms around his neck tracing kisses to his ear. She slowly drew his earlobe into her mouth. “Nicholas, I want you so badly.” She said softly as she ran her tongue along the curves of his ear.

Nicholas set her on her feet on the second landing pushing her against the wall. He held her with one arm pressing his hips against hers as he lowered his head to her breast; his mouth covered her nipple sucking it gently through her chemise. Danielle arched her back pushing her breasts closer to him. He ran his free hand up her leg slowly caressing her inner thigh with his thumb. Nicholas slipped his hand into her panties covering the soft downy patch of hair leading to her sex. Danielle moaned as his fingers touched her. “Danielle, push your panties down,” he moaned as he drew her other nipple into his warm mouth. The warm wetness of his mouth as he sucked on her breast through the slippery fabric of her chemise felt so good, so arousing.

Danielle reached down pushing her panties from her hips. “Nicholas” She moaned breathlessly as his fingers touched her, thrilled her.

His kisses moved down her body as he sank to his knees in front of her reaching under the slip grasping her panties pulling them down her legs. She lifted her foot as he slipped her panties off. Again his hands moved up her thighs. As he slowly removed first one, then the other stocking he ran his tongue along the junction of her thighs. He stood up covering her mouth with his; scooping her up into his arms.

Nicholas opened the door to the apartment. Once inside he locked the door and carried her into the bedroom kicking the door closed with his foot. He laid her on the bed as his tongue parted her lips. Danielle reached up pushing his jacket from his shoulders helping him take it off. Nicholas stood up taking in the sight of her as he removed his vest and shirt. He reached down unzipping his boots his eyes locked on hers. Danielle sat up and unzipped his pants as he took off his boots and socks.

He leaned down kissing her, untying the ribbons that held the chemise closed. He lay across the bed next to her whispering, “The smell of your perfume, the floral fragrance of your hair, the scent of your arousal is making me so hot for you.” He pushed her chemise open and covered her breast with his hand as his tongue stroked hers. He kneaded gently then leaned over sucking her nipple into his mouth as his hand again covered the downy patch of hair. Nicholas pulled her against him; his hand still fondling her. He moved his leg between hers as his fingers touched her, excited her. Her lips eagerly found his as his finger moved inside her.

Nicholas suckled her breasts and slowly worked his way down her body. He ran his tongue along the junction of her thighs slipping it between her legs as he nudged them apart. His tongue touched the core of her evoking moans and whimpers from her as she trembled to his caress. He reached pushing his pants down as he continued tasting the sweetness of her arousal. He pushed her legs further apart as she writhed to his tongues pleasures.

Nicholas slowly inserted his penis feeling her body arch to meet him. Kissing her he moved with her. With each thrust, with each hungry kiss they became more alive and more in tune with each others bodies.

Nicholas held her as he rolled off her rolling them onto their sides. He smiled at her brushing the damp hair from her off her forehead; kissing her gently as she clung to him.

Nicholas heard Killer scratching at the door. “Danielle, I have to let him in. Climb under the covers, I’ll be right back.” He said softly kissing her forehead. Nicholas sat up and got out of bed. He pulled the covers free watching her crawl up the bed and under the blankets. He walked to the door opening it. Killer ran in and jumped on the bed lying next to Danielle licking her face happily. Nicholas walked to the side of the bed. “Killer, floor” he said sternly. Killer looked back at him showing all his teeth and returned his attention to Danielle. Nicholas chuckled. “Danielle, tell him to get on the floor. Maybe he’ll listen to you.”

Danielle hugged the big gray wolf. “Killer, get on the floor.” The wolf licked her cheek and jumped on the floor.

Nicholas mumbled, “Go figure” as he stretched out beside Danielle pulling her back into his arms.

“Nicholas,” she said softly and then felt his lips on the back of her neck.

“Danielle?” he whispered against her ear.

Danielle rolled over facing him. “You’ve done something to me. I’m twenty five years old and I’m ashamed to admit I’ve only had two orgasms in my life, both of them with you.”

Nicholas smiled and kissed her forehead “I guess it’s good that I’m a perfectionist.”

Danielle pressed her body against his. “Give me another, touch me”

Nicholas slipped his leg between hers. “How many do you want?” he whispered sucking lightly on her ear lobe.

***

Danielle stretched and looked at Nicholas smiling. He was asleep his head resting on her breasts. She ran her fingers lightly through his thick black wavy hair and whispered, “Nicholas Burnes you’ve flipped my switch.”

Nicholas smiled against her “Danielle Robbins, you’ve flipped mine too.” He said as he kissed the swell of her breast. He turned looking up at her then sat up and leaned over her sucking on her lower lip. “We have to figure out how to get Killer and Rusty together, I want you to move in here,” he said kissing her slowly. “I want to hold you when I sleep” he said running his tongue along the curve of her ear.

Danielle pulled his face to hers and kissed him. “Nicholas, I think we need to slow down. I can’t move in here with you. Not yet.”

Nicholas frowned. “Why?”

Danielle kissed him “I think I want this, I just think we both need to be sure.”

Nicholas sat up pulling her onto his lap. “I am sure. If you need time, then you can take all the time you need. I’m dead sure. I want you; I want you to be the mother of my child, my lover, my friend, my partner.” He threaded his fingers through her hair and kissing her deeply. “I’ll wait; I love you, love you face, body, voice. I love your smell, your taste, your gentleness.” He kissed her again. “Danielle, I come from a long, very long line of monogamous men; men that when they fall, they fall quickly. I’ve fallen for you my red haired beauty. Now I’ll leave you alone. There is a key to the theater and apartment on the coffee table for you. Come and go as you please.” He lifted her off his lap, set her on the bed and stood up. “I’m going to take a shower, get dressed and go to see my parents. I’ll be back later.” He walked into the bathroom and turned the shower on.

Danielle stood up and walked into the bathroom stepping into the shower behind Nicholas. She wrapped her arms around his waist as she kissed his back. “Nicholas, you’re not mad are you?” she asked.

He turned pulling her wet naked body against his. “Danielle, I understand. I’m not mad. Take your time. We have all the time in the world. I’ll wait until you want me as much I want you.”

***

Nicholas materialized in the field in upstate NY. Mishka ran to him nudging his back. Nicholas turned hugging the large black wolf. “I blew it Mishka. I spilled the beans and she’s probably thinking I’m a fool.” Mishka licked his cheek. “Mish, what do I do now? How do I tell my parents that my heartless body aches for her” Snow nudged him, along with Phantom and Shadow. He sat in the middle of them hugging them.

***

Emily paced the floor impatiently waiting for Derek to wake up. Finally she couldn’t wait any longer. She sat on the bed and shook him. “Wake up oh quirky one, your son needs you.” She shook him again “Derek wake up, Nicholas is in trouble.”

Derek’s eyes shot open and he sat up. “What’s wrong with Nicholas?”

Emily frowned. “Derek, I can’t go to him, he needs his father. It would embarrass him if I showed. He’s outside surrounded by the wolves. He’s in pain. Derek, please go talk him, it’s killing me. He’s been out there for hours.”

Derek disappeared and materialized in the field a few feet from his son. He watched as his son held fast to his childhood playmates. “Nicholas” Derek said as he approached. Mishka looked up and moved allowing Derek to enter the tight circle the wolves had formed around Nicholas. Derek knelt beside him. “Son, what happened?” he asked as he pulled Nicholas off of Snow and took him in his arms.

Nicholas looked up at his father. “Dad, how can I feel like my heart is breaking, no heart beats in my chest.”

“Nick, what happened?” Derek asked.

Nicholas held onto his father. “I blew it, I fell for her, I planted my seed deep inside her. I told her I loved her.”

Derek rubbed his back. “And?”

Nicholas looked up at his father. “She said she wasn’t ready. She needed time.”

Derek smiled knowingly. “Son, your mother said the same words to me. As much as you’re my son, you’ve got that soft loving side from your mother. Calm yourself. Let’s go talk to your mom. Maybe she can explain female thinking to you. She’s frantic back at the house. Nicky your mother has always felt your pain; she’s in pain if you are. She’s been pacing since you arrived at dusk.” Nicholas looked at his father.

“Elizabeth is right. I’m a pussy. Here I am sitting in a field crying on my fathers shoulder over being rejected.”

Derek stood up. “Nicholas, come to the house. Elizabeth is a cold heartless bitch.” Derek pulled Nicholas to his feet as he veiled his words to Emily. Em, he’s broken. He needs both of us. He needs you; you can give him a woman’s point of view.

Emily misted into the field. “Nicholas” she said softly.

He looked up. “Mom, I failed.”

Emily folded him in her arms. “Nick, you haven’t failed. She’s thinking that’s all. Honey, you swept her totally off her feet. She’s feeling like her feet have to touch the ground before she can commit to you. Give her time. It may take a while; you may find her back in your bed tonight. It just depends on her.”

Nicholas looked into her blue eyes. “Mom, I planted the seed, she’s ripe.”

Emily sat in the field pulling Nicholas next to her. “Honey, you have more than one seed, and think of the delights of planting the seed. If she bleeds before its given life then you’ll have the pleasure of planting another. Don’t rush it. Enjoy the gardening. Planting can be great fun.” She said lightly.

Nicholas hugged her. “Mom somehow you always have a way of putting things into perspective for me.”

Emily returned his hug. “Son, all good things come to those that wait. I thought your father was dead while you grew inside me. I loved your father deeply but wouldn’t commit until they day I thought he was dying. I grieved for many long months before your father came back to me. I cried myself to sleep night after night. I prayed he’d come back to me. Like human society, that wants instant gratification our Vampire society has also fallen into that trap. You need to be patient. Your redhead will come around. Come let’s feed; then you go home and get on with your life.”

Chapter Three

Nicholas sat on the bed feeling drained and tired. The sun was peaking over the horizon and today like yesterday and too many days before he had no show to rehearse or perform. He had no Danielle to make love to. It had been almost two weeks of waiting for the phone to ring, to hear the key in the lock. “Killer, come,” he called as he stretched out and turned on the television. Killer jumped up on the bed and rested his head on Nicholas’s stomach. Nicholas ran his hand through Killers thick fur. “Killer, you miss her too don’t you?” Nicholas said softly. Killer licked his hand and closed his eyes.

***

Elizabeth laughed evilly as she approached the Fed Ex drop box. She smiled as she pulled the handle and deposited the overnight package in the box. “Nicky, I have your little songbird” and disappeared.

***

Danielle lay unconscious tied to a table. She had puncture marks all over her body. They had been using her for food. They would feed then let her body rebuild and feed again. Tonight they would let her wake up. Tonight she would be awake when Elizabeth and her two friends fed.

***

The bell rang at the theater but Nicholas slept through it. He awoke to Killer growling that deep guttural growl that meant danger was near. Killer and Nicholas walked slowly through the theater not finding anyone. At the delivery door there was an overnight envelope that had been pushed through the mail slot. Nicholas picked up the envelope and opened it. He reached inside pulling out a lock of strawberry blonde hair. He lifted the lock of hair to his nose. It was Danielle’s. Something was wrong; very wrong. He disappeared and reappeared in his bedroom where he quickly changed his clothes. “Killer lets go.”

***

Nicholas and Killer reappeared in Danielle’s apartment. Nicholas looked down at Killer. “Danielle has a cat. Leave him alone, don’t hurt him.” Nicholas saw that her apartment had been ransacked. The keys to the theater and his apartment were on the floor buy her overturned purse. “Rusty, come here, I’ll feed you.” He called noting that there was no food or water in his dishes and his litter was filthy. He grabbed a garbage bag and dumped the litter into it and tied the bag closed. He poured fresh litter in the pan. He picked up Rusty’s dishes and put down clean dishes with food and water. He knew Rusty was okay, there was no smell of death. “Rusty, I put food in your dish” he called hoping the orange cat would appear. He turned and walked into the living room. Killer was stretched out on the floor lying nose to nose with Rusty. Rusty looked at Nicholas and meowed. Nicholas sat next to Killer on the floor and reached out to the cat. “Rusty, where’s your mommy, let me see what happened so I can find her.” He said softly. Rusty rubbed his head against Nicholas’ hand.

***

Danielle moaned in pain. Her body ached, she felt stiff. She couldn’t move. As awareness of her surroundings began to come into focus panic began to build deep inside her. She looked around the room trying to figure out where she was. The room was dirty. Her hands were tied to a pole over her head and her legs were tied to a pole at the opposite end of the cold metal table she was strapped to. She looked down at herself; she was dressed in a thin, blood stained hospital gown. She tried to focus her eyes but she couldn’t shake the drugged feeling.

The door to the room opened and the light directly above her came on. It was blinding white light. Elizabeth walked over to the table “You’re awake” she said as she grabbed Danielle’s chin roughly turning her face towards her. “Open your eyes. I want you to know who has you.” Danielle opened her eyes. She looked at the pretty blonde girl holding her chin, digging her fingernails into her flesh. Elizabeth smiled “Do you recognize me?” she asked.

Danielle frowned. “No, I don’t” she said weakly.

Elizabeth laughed exposing her fangs. Smelling the fear in her prey always made her hungry. Elizabeth leaned close to Danielle and smiled. “How about now?” she asked showing Danielle her long sharp canine like teeth. The smell of fear permeated Elizabeth’s senses. She lifted her head momentarily then sank her fangs into Danielle’s neck. Danielle screamed as Elizabeth’s fangs punctured the skin on her neck. She felt fangs sinking into her wrists and screamed again and again. Elizabeth lifted her head blood dripping from her teeth. “Stop, I want her alive.” She said to the others.

Danielle whimpered in the darkness. Dani’s afraid. Niklas Dani’s hurt, the bad men are back. Niklas send your daddy to help me…you promised me he’d come and help me if they came back Dani’s afraid, Please send your daddy they’re hurting me. She drifted into unconsciousness.

***

Nicholas sank to his knees holding his head; a child was calling for help. The voice haunted him, he knew it. She was terrified, she was in pain. Dani’s afraid, please send your daddy. They’re hurting me. Was the last thing she said. He looked at the clock; it was a couple of hours before dawn. “Killer fly” he said and they disappeared. He landed in the pasture and rushed to the door pushing it open calling to his mother.

“We’re upstairs Nicholas,” Emily called. Nicholas ran up the stairs and into his parent’s bedroom. Derek was watching TV and Emily sat in the bed with her laptop. Emily smiled. “Hi honey, what’s up?”

Nicholas sat on the bed. “Mom, I’m hearing voices in my head. There’s a child calling for help.”

Emily closed the laptop. “What is the child saying?” she asked.

Nicholas frowned. “She said I promised that dad would help her.” Emily frowned shaking her head. Nicholas’ hands went to his head again. “It’s happening again.”

Niklas, please send your daddy, I hurt. Dani hurts and it’s very dark and cold. Please tell your daddy to hurry. As he heard the words in his head he repeated them verbatim to his parents.

Emily looked at Derek “Derek, she’d be Nicholas’ age, not a child any longer.”

Nicholas looked at his mother. “Mom who are you talking about?”

Derek stood up and sat next to Emily taking her hand. “Dani was that cute redheaded child you pulled from the closet. She was about three.” Derek looked at Emily “Em, could it be?”

Emily looked at Nicholas. “When you were a baby we rescued a little girl. Her name was Dani. You would talk to Dani silently. You communicated with her until you were about seven. Then it just abruptly stopped. She would call to you when she was frightened or hurt. You always told her your daddy would help her if the bad man came back.”

Nicholas shook his head. “I don’t remember.”

Niklas please send your daddy they’re biting me. The table is cold and …Niklas she’s got big teeth she’s biting me… it hurts.

Nicholas clutched the sides of his head and moaned. “Mom help me it hurts I can feel her pain.”

Emily climbed off the bed and walked over to Nicholas. “Honey, listen to me. Telepathically ask Dani where she is. You were very connected as children. She’s frightened so talk to her as if she’s a child.” Nicholas looked up at his mother. “Nicholas, concentrate. Try and talk to her.”

Nicholas closed his eyes. Dani, where are you; tell me so my daddy can help you. He said. There was no reply.

Nicholas stood up and reached into his pocket pulling out a small envelope. He handed it to his father. “Dad, I got this Fed X tonight. It’s Danielle’s I know it is.” Derek opened the envelope and pulled out the lock of hair.

Derek looked at Emily, then the hair. “Em, what was Dani’s name? Do you remember?”

Emily thought for a few moments. “I don’t remember. I just remember the red hair and vivid blue eyes. She was a sweet child with a dusting of freckles across her nose. She was adorable.”

Nicholas looked at his mother. “Mom, she had freckles like this?” He ran his fingers along his nose and onto his cheeks. “Not a lot of freckles, just enough to be really cute” he mumbled. Emily nodded.

Nicholas looked up. “Dad, Elizabeth has Danielle. Dani is Danielle. When she was in the closet, did someone smack her in the face and then close the closet door again? Mom is that what happened?” Nicholas asked frantically. Emily nodded. “Mom, Killer and I went to her apartment tonight. It was ransacked. Hell Rusty even let me touch him. He’d been alone a long time with no food or water. He actually made friends with Killer.” Nicholas looked at Derek. “Dad, if Elizabeth has her she’ll torment her and kill her. We have to find her.”

Nicholas sent out an all out distress call to the family. Demanding they appear as quickly as possible. He stood up and walked down the stairs followed by Derek and Emily. Gerry, Jen, Nick, Tanya, Claire, Merrek, Frank, Eve and Tony all came running through the door covered from head to toe.

“What’s the problem Nicholas” Merrek asked after he saw that Derek, Nicholas and Emily were alright.

Derek looked at Merrek. “We have a serious problem. Gerry, where does your daughter hang out these days?”

Gerry looked at Derek. “I have no idea. The last time I saw her was when she left the theater. I’m done with her.” Emily watched Jen carefully as Derek questioned her.

Merrek looked at Emily, veiling his thoughts. What’s happening Emily.

Elizabeth has Danielle; we have to find her.

Jen looked at Derek. “I have no idea where Elizabeth took Danielle.”

Derek frowned. “Why would you say that? What makes you think she has Danielle?”

Jen smiled. “Why else would Nicholas call this group together. The prince has lost his princess.”

Gerry looked at her. “Jen, what the fuck is wrong with you?”

She looked up at him. “Nothing’s wrong with me.”

Gerry grabbed her arm. “Jen, where’s Elizabeth?”

Jen pulled her arm free. “She’s my daughter; I’m not going to send this lynch mob after her.”

Nicholas grabbed her. “Tell me where she is!”

Jen laughed. “Not a shot little prince.”

Nicholas looked at her. “You were my friend once. What have I done to you? What has Danielle done to you?”

Jen looked into his eyes. “It was always Nicholas. Nicholas could do no wrong and Elizabeth could do no right. Everyone looked after you and no one cared about Elizabeth.”

Gerry grabbed her turning her towards him. “Jen, how can you say that? Everyone loved Elizabeth.”

Jen laughed almost wickedly. “They won’t anymore.”

Gerry looked into her eyes. “What’s gotten into you?”

Jen glanced at Derek. “Andre. Andre is Elizabeth’s father.” She turned to Gerry. “I needed you to get into this family, to find a weakness. Well now we have the weakness, the princes’ princess.”

Derek’s hand was around her neck as he lifted Jen off her feet. “Where is your daughter?”

Jen laughed. “That’s for me to know; not you. Oh by the way, they’re using Danielle as a food donor. They drain her, build here up and drain her again. It’s a shame; she was such a pretty thing. She’s looking pretty bad the last day or so. After tonight she’ll look even worse because she’ll be awake when they feed on her. She’s got puncture marks all over her.”

Emily looked at Derek. “What do we do?”

Derek frowned. “Nothing right now, but we will tonight.”

Gerry looked at Derek and Nicholas. “I had no idea.”

Nicholas nodded and looked pleadingly at Jen. “Please Jen, please tell me where she is.”

Jen laughed. “In the morgue Nicholas; she’s in the morgue. I’m just not telling you which one. When her veins can no longer provide nourishment they’ll start cutting her and feeding that way. They’ve got her tied to an autopsy table. She’s been drugged for weeks; when she gets dirty they hose her off.” Jen laughed insanely. Nicholas looked at his mother and ran up the stairs covering his mouth. They soon heard the toilet flush and he came back down the stairs.

Nicholas looked at Gerry. “You might want to leave. Take Claire, Tanya, Eve and my mom with you. What they’re doing to Danielle will be nothing compared to what I’m going to do to Jen.”

Jen looked at him. “You idiot, I have no heart, you can’t kill me that way.”

Nicholas smiled “No, I can’t kill you that way, but I can expose tiny pieces of your body to direct sunlight and watch them burn off; first a foot, then a leg. Your lovely daughter is torturing a human. Now you’ll suffer her consequences. When I find Elizabeth she’ll suffer a worse fate than you. You’ll burn one small piece at a time.”

Nicholas looked at Tony, Frank and Merrek. “Secure her. Make sure there is no escape.” Nicholas turned and walked up to his room followed by Killer.

Merrek looked at Derek questioningly.

“Do what Nicholas told you to do.” Derek walked over to Gerry squeezing his shoulder “I’m sorry it’s come to this. You know the law.” Gerry nodded.

Jen looked at him. “Gerry, are you going to let them do this to me?”

Gerry looked at her. “You and your daughter disgust me.” He turned and walked upstairs to join Nicholas.

Jen then looked at Emily. “Em, you’re my best friend…”

Emily walked over to her and looked her in the eyes as Merrek, Tony and Frank held her. “I was you’re friend. I never thought you would betray us. You’re no better than the evil bastard you laid with.” Emily shook her head. “Jen, you laid with him, then you helped Nicholas kill the bastard. What are you?” Emily turned and disappeared.

Nicholas sat on the floor in the corner of his room. Gerry sat on the edge of the bed. “Nicholas, I’m so sorry, I had no idea. She’s never acted this way. We’ve all known Elizabeth has been a challenge the past few years. I never expected this from either of them.”

Nicholas looked up at him. “Gerry, I’ve known Elizabeth has been explosive, but none of this was expected. I feel terrible for you. Your wife turns out to be borderline insane and your daughter has joined the other side.”

Gerry looked deeply into Nicholas’ eyes. “Nicky, she’s not my daughter. She hasn’t been my daughter in years.” Gerry covered his face and turned away.

Nicholas stood and walked over to the bed and sat beside him. “Gerry, maybe you should go away for a while until this is finished. Their punishment will not be pleasant for any of us to witness; but for you…”

Gerry looked back at him. “Nicky, they know the punishment, they know what they did. Now they have to pay the consequences.”

Emily knocked softly. “Honey, may I come in?”

Gerry reached over and opened the door.

Emily looked at them. “I’m so sorry for both of you. Gerry…what can I say.”

Gerry looked up at her. “Em, you’ve been a good friend for many years, you’re a great leader. It’s not your fault. All you did was the initial introduction.”

Emily sat next to Nicholas and rested her hand gently on his knee. “They have her restrained. What happens now? How can we help you find your’ innocent.” She whispered.

Nicholas looked into her blue eyes. “Mom, call the others. Get the listeners, find out where she is. Use everything you can to find her. Mom, she truly is an innocent. We need to help her even if she never sees me again.”

Emily leaned over kissing his cheek. “I already have. You know where we are if you need us.”

Emily looked at Gerry. “Ger, stay here in the guest room as long as you need to.” He nodded and turned away from her. She leaned down hugging him, trying to comfort him. “Come on, I’ll help you make the bed up.” She said gently taking his hand.

Nicholas lay on his bed listening, trying to find Danielle. Desperately hoping to hear her voice to know she was still alive. He closed his eyes envisioning them on the stage standing together, holding her against him, singing together as one voice. He sang softly to himself hoping she would hear him and find comfort. Hoping she would somehow understand that he would do everything he could to find her.

Emily watched Derek as he paced back and forth across the bedroom. “Derek, you’re wearing a hole in the carpet.”

Derek looked at her. “Em, how do we get to Jen. What does she hold more precious than her daughter? If we could come up with something, someone, what ever it is, maybe we could break her and she’d tell us where Elizabeth is.”

Emily reached out grasping his hand. “Derek, Nicholas is broken, but Gerry is devastated and I’m coming up with a big zero. Funny, Jen and I grew up together she’s lived among us for the past twenty-three years and now I can honestly say I don’t know her.”

Derek sat on the floor in front of her. “How do we fix this?” he asked.

Emily shook her head. “Until Danielle can somehow pay attention to her surroundings, be calm enough to tell Nicholas something that will help us I don’t think there is anything we can do.”

***

Danielle looked around the room, she was thankful that when they left they forgot to turn off a dim light in the hall. She tried to find something, anything that might give her an idea of where she was. Her body ached, blood seeped from the wounds in her neck and wrists. She tried to remember how she got to this terrible place. She was in a room covered with tile. There were metal sinks, and several metal doors that looked like refrigerator doors. Then she spotted an autopsy table at the far end of the room. Oh dear god, I’m in a morgue. The girl, she’s familiar, where do I know her from .She closed her eyes drifting into a fitful sleep She heard Nicholas singing softly. He was holding her trying to comfort her with his voice.

***

Nicholas walked to the holding area. He opened the door and stepped into the hallway. Jen sat uncomfortably on a stool and was chained to the wall. She looked up when he entered. “Nicholas, I’m so glad to see you. You have to make them release me.” She said calmly.

Nicholas stared at her not believing what he just heard. “Jen, why would I ask them to release you when I was the one that ordered this?” he asked.

Jen looked confused as she asked “Why would you order this? I took care of you as a child.”

Nicholas shook his head. “Jen, where’s Elizabeth? If you know, you need to tell me. You need to tell me now.”

Jen shook her head. “I don’t know where she is.”

Nicholas frowned. “You knew last night. You said a lot last night. You’ve destroyed Gerry’s feelings for you. My mother would just as soon spit in your face then to talk to you. Right now I’m your only hope. Right now I’m your daughter’s only hope. If the innocent dies then you and your daughter have no hope. We have you and it’s just a matter of time before we find Elizabeth. If you want to save yourself and your daughter you need to tell me everything you know. Tell me now.”

Jen sat shaking her head no.

Nicholas looked at his watch. “Jen, in about half an hour the sun is going to come up. In about ten minutes we will be exposing your foot to the elements. When the suns rays touch your bare foot it will first feel very hot, your flesh will begin to blister as the sun touches you. The blisters will break and new ones will bubble up as your foot blackens and the intense heat eats through your flesh, the muscles, and bone. We’ll pull your leg in from the sun minus your foot. Later we’ll do it again with your other foot, then your legs, then your arms. The pain will be intense, maddening. It won’t stop until the innocent is released or you’re dead.” Nicholas paused looking at her, observing her reaction to his words. “Jen, no one will stop it. No one will rescue you. It’s the law. It’s the consequence for torturing innocents.”

Jen looked at him. “Nicholas, I haven’t done anything.” She said pleadingly.

Nicholas frowned. “Where’s Elizabeth. That’s all I want to know. Where did she take Danielle?”

“I don’t know.” Jen cried.

Nicholas turned to leave. “Jen, you’re wasting precious time. Once they start they will not stop. Last night you knew where she was. Last night you told us all that Elizabeth was Andre’s daughter. Last night you told Gerry that you were with him to find a weakness in our family. Heed my warning…My father may have been remiss at times when it came to punishing the crimes for torturing innocents… I will not be. You have ten minutes. I’ll be back; if you don’t tell me what I want to know you will suffer for your daughters crimes. I can assure you, without any doubt you will be begging for mercy. I will show no mercy.” He opened the door and stepped outside.

Nicholas walked back into the house to find his parents sitting in the living room. Derek looked up. “Did she tell you?”

Nicholas shook his head. “Dad, I don’t know if I can do this.” He said as he sat down.

Emily looked at Nicholas. “If you can’t, I will. I’m so tired of fighting for peace, and to think someone we thought was our own has done this.”

Nicholas frowned. “Mom, she was your best friend.”

Emily looked at him. “Not any more. In my eyes, she’s no better than Jacque was.”

Nicholas stood up and began to pace. “I’ll do it, this is my battle not yours.”

Derek stood up and grasped Nicholas’ shoulder. “Nick, your battle is our battle. You’re not alone.”

***

Gerry walked into the holding area. Jen looked up and smiled at him. “Oh thank god, you’ve come to release me.”

Gerry shook his head no and slid down the wall sitting on the floor across from her. “How could you betray everyone? How could you betray me?”

Jen looked at him. “Why have I betrayed you? What have I done?”

Gerry looked into her eyes. “Jen, you laid with Andre, you pretended to be what you are not. You led me and everyone else to believe that Elizabeth was mine. I should have known better. My hair is black, yours is red. Where did we get a blonde daughter? Last night you said you did it to find our weakness for the other side. Jen, I can’t help you. I love you and hate you at the same time. Nicholas won’t play games. You know him well enough to know that. If he say’s he’s going to punish you, he will and I’ll be haunted by your screams.”

Jen stood up taking a step towards him. “Gerry you can stop him.”

Gerry shook his head no. “You and you’re bastard daughter can possibly stop him. I can’t and God forgive me, I won’t. Jen, please tell him where Elizabeth took Danielle. Tell him before he starts.” Gerry stood up and walked away.

Jen sat quietly trying to gather strength and courage. She knew Nicholas was about to burn the flesh from her foot. At this moment she hated the little bastard and wanted him to suffer. Yet she wanted to live. She called to Elizabeth hoping she would give the prince his drained and ravaged princess. Elizabeth they know, not where you have her but they know what you are doing. They think I’m involved and plan to follow the law in punishment. I have maybe five minutes before it starts .Elizabeth; I don’t want to die a piece at a time. Help me.

Nicholas walked into the holding area with two Vamps unknown to Jen. He looked at Jen. “The sun comes up in a little while, anything you want tell me?” He asked casually. Jen shook her head no. Nicholas looked at the two Vamps and nodded his head then turned and left the room.

They walked into the small room she was held in and pulled some bricks from the wall. The biggest of them took her right foot and pushed it through the hole. He fastened the steel restraint to hold her foot in place. “Last chance lady” one of them said. Jen again shook her head no. “Open your mouth, we don’t want to listen to you” She obeyed knowing they would force her mouth open if she didn’t. They took a balled up sock and stuffed it in her mouth.

Jens eyes were wild with fear; she could see daylight would soon be upon them. Elizabeth, please Elizabeth don’t let them do this to me she begged silently. Her daughter did not reply. Her daughter slept in a dark basement far below the morgue where Danielle was held captive.

The two Vamps shook their heads “Lady, change your’… you still have a couple of minutes.” Again Jen shook her head no. “Have it your way,” they mumbled and left the building.

Jen watched as the sun slowly crept along the ground closer and closer to her foot. She felt the first ray touch her toes, it felt warm almost pleasant. It didn’t hurt. They were wrong, it won’t hurt me like they said it would She thought to herself. She laughed as the panic and fear began to subside. Silently she called to Nicholas and Derek. You were wrong, my flesh is not burning, Suddenly her foot ached, it burned, and she could feel the blisters forming. Then her screams came, gut wrenching screams as the flesh on her foot blistered, turned black and disappeared.

Gerry covered his face sticking his fingers in his ears trying to silence the tormented screams of his wife. Nothing blocked the deafening horrible screams that escaped her silently. Emily sobbed holding fast to Derek as he held her against him. Nicholas ran to the bathroom. Bring her foot in from the sun he ordered and then threw up. Finally the screams stopped.

***

Elizabeth awoke to the horrible screams of her mother. Elizabeth, please release her they’re hurting me. She heard her mother scream and then the screams from the intense pain that ripped through her.

Elizabeth cried calling to her mother but there was no answer. She knew her mother lived, she just didn’t know what the outcome would be. She had to decide, was it worth saving her mother and getting Nicky later or to forfeit her mother and finish what she started. She laughed knowing that Danielle was near death. She wouldn’t even be half a meal at this point. She’d give Danielle’s drained shell back to him. Allow time for her mother to rejuvenate and strike again.

Silently she called to Nicholas. Your princess will be in the alley behind the theater as soon as the sun sets. Bring my mother to me.

Nicholas frowned. I’ll give you your mother when we have the innocent and we are sure she’s human and still alive. Once this is confirmed your mother will be left in Central Park by the old zoo entrance. Nicholas waited for the reply. There was silence.

Nicholas walked to the holding room and looked at the two guards. “Wrap her foot carefully. When she starts to wake up inject her with this,” he said handing them a syringe, then added “It will help ease her pain.” Nicholas crouched down next to her. “Oh Jen, I’m sorry you had to go through this. It will take time, but your foot will regenerate. We all loved you…” He stood up and returned to the main house.

Everyone was gathered in the living room when Nicholas returned. He felt their eyes on him as he walked to the fireplace and sat on the hearth. He looked up at them “Her foot is bad; I stopped it before it was gone. She’ll rejuvenate in time.” He said resting his head in his hands.

Merrek sat next to him and wrapped his arm around him. “You did the right thing. It had to be done.” Nicholas said nothing but covered his face to hide the tears falling freely.

After several minutes he looked at his family and sobbed “I’m no better than others. I tortured someone I love, someone in my own family.” He covered his face again as he cried.

Gerry walked over and pulled Nicholas to his feet pulling him into his arms. “You did what was necessary. She’s not our family. She betrayed us all. You did what I don’t think any of us could have done.”

It was four in the afternoon; it would be dark in an hour. Nicholas looked at his parents. “I need you to go to the theater, to the alley out back. Elizabeth said she would bring Danielle there. Once you have her make sure she’s alive, make sure she’s human. Get her to safety and let me know when this is done. I have agreed to surrender Jen to her if Danielle was alive.” Derek nodded.

Chapter Four

Derek and Emily stood in the shadows along with Gerry and Merrek. If there was an opportunity to grab Elizabeth they would. Two male Vamps landed carrying a very thin, strawberry haired woman in a hospital gown. They looked around making sure the alley was empty and dropped the unconscious woman on the ground. Chuckling they started to walk down the street talking of their desire to feed on someone else. Gerry and Merrek sprung into action and each decapitated their victim. Then grabbed the evidence and disappeared.

***

Emily knelt by Danielle. She quickly assessed her and looked at Derek. “Call Nick with the Limo, She’d never survive a fly.” Emily took off her coat and lifted the frail girl into her arms wrapping her coat around her.

Derek reached down lifting Danielle into his arms “Em, open the theater, the key is in my pocket.” She reached into his pocket pulling the key out and quickly unlocked the door. Derek carried Danielle inside and quickly up the stairs to Nicholas’ apartment. Emily locked the door and disappeared. She reappeared and opened the door running into the bedroom pulling the blankets down. Derek came in kicking the door closed with his foot and carried her into the bedroom. “Em, she’s filthy, we can’t put her in bed like this. She’s been laying in filth for god knows how long. Fill the tub quickly. Doc and Tanya and Nicholas are on the way with Killer and Mishka. We have to clean her before Nicholas sees her.”

Emily quickly filled the tub as Derek watched. Emily took her coat dropping it to the floor. “Give her to me, then go through the drawers and find clothes for her.” Derek set Danielle in Emily’s arms and disappeared. Emily lowered her into the tub and removed the filthy gown tossing it into the trash. She turned her attention to the bruised, far too thin Danielle. After washing her once she drained the tub and refilled it washing her again. Tanya walked in. “Em, let me help.” She said taking the soap from Emily’s trembling hand. After washing her body again Tanya lowered Danielle’s head into the water and quickly washed her hair, then lowered her again rinsing the soap out. Emily stood ready with towels.

They dried her gently and dressed her in a large tee shirt and a pair of Nicholas’ boxer shorts. They carried her to the bed laying her against the pillows and covering her.

Emily looked at Derek. “How could Elizabeth have done this? How could anyone do this?” Emily asked as tears ran down her cheeks.

Doc and Nicholas walked into the room together. Doc looked around. “Emily, Tanya stay, everyone else out.” He ordered. Nicholas started to speak but was silenced by Doc’s words “Out! Let’s give her some privacy while I examine her.”

Derek touched Nicholas’ shoulder. “Come on son you can come back in a few minutes.” Derek led Nicholas out of the room.

With Emily and Tanya at his side Doc examined Danielle. He looked at Emily. “She needs blood. They’ve got her pretty well drained. If we don’t get blood in her soon she will die.”

Emily looked at him. “We have blood, how do we know which type.”

Doc smiled and he quickly stuck a pin in Danielle’s finger. He put a drop of blood on a slide he had in his pocket and handed it to Tanya. “Hold this a minute.” He said going to his bag.

Within minutes he knew her blood type. “Emily, we need O positive blood. We need it warmed and we need it now.” Emily nodded and left the room. Doc inserted an IV needle into her hand while Tanya took the collapsible pole and extended it. She hung a bag of Glucose and a bag of saline and attached the tubing handing the free end to Doc.

Emily returned with the blood. Tanya quickly took it and hooked the line into the bag attaching it to the IV flowing into Danielle’s body. “Doc, will she make it?” Emily asked.

Doc shrugged. “We’ll know more in a couple of hours. We need to get fluids and blood into her. Emily, in my bag there’s a small bottle of Cipro and a hypodermic needle, can you get it for me?” Emily reached into his bag and found the antibiotic and needle bringing it to him. As he filled the needle he glanced at the bag of blood. “Emily, get another bag. Tanya, set that bag on full so it empties into her quicker.”

Doc walked into the living room three hours later. “I think she’ll be okay. We need to feed her. I have no idea when she last ate. Nicholas, do you have soup? We can’t give her solid food.”

Nicholas nodded. “I have several cans of soup. Like lentil, pea, veggie”

Doc shook his head no and looked at Derek. “Call that beautiful French cook and tell her we need chicken broth.” Derek nodded and called to Claire.

Nicholas stood up and walked to the bedroom door. “Killer, come.” He said and opened the door quietly.

Tanya looked up. “Hi Nicky” she said softly.

He looked at the bed. “Tanya, can you leave us alone for a bit.”

Tanya stood up. “Sure, pay attention to these bags. When they get low call us we’ll need to replace them.”

Nicholas nodded. “Thanks for everything.” Tanya kissed his cheek and walked from the room closing the door.

Nicholas sat in the chair next to the bed. “Oh Danielle, what has that evil bitch done to you. I’m so sorry.” He reached for her hand taking it in his and kissed it. He stared down at the thin bruised body of the woman he loved. He lifted the blanket pulling it away from her. He lifted the tee shirt a bit and gasped. He could count all her ribs. Her skin looked dry and wrinkled. He pulled the covers back over her and glanced at the IV bags. Then as his eyes welled with tears he rested his head against the mattress near her closing his eyes.

Nicholas sat up when the door opened. Derek walked over to him. “Jen has been picked up by her rat bastard daughter.”

Nicholas nodded. “Dad, look what they did to her.”

Derek squeezed his shoulder. “The family will be staying in the theater with you until Danielle can travel. Gerry, Merrek and Claire are on the way everyone else is here. The wolves are patrolling the theater. Do you want Mishka in here with Killer?”

Nicholas shook his head no. “No, keep him close to you and mom. You guys stay in the guest room everyone else can stay where ever.” Derek looked at Danielle shaking his head and turned to leave.

“Dad, tell Tanya or Doc the IV bags need attention. I’ll be out in a little while.”

Nicholas emerged from the bedroom around four in the morning. Emily looked up as he walked into the room. “Mom, I’m going out for a few minutes. I’m going to get Rusty and bring him back here.”

Emily looked at him “Who’s Rusty?”

Nicholas smiled. “You’ll love this… Rusty is Danielle’s cat.”

Emily smiled. “Nicky we have wolves here.”

He shook his head. “Killer was ok with him. Can’t you mind melt with the rest of them and make them get along with him. I think it would help Danielle.”

Emily smiled. “I’ll do what I can. Don’t worry. Take someone with you. Don’t go alone.” Nicholas nodded and disappeared.

Derek sat by the bedside talking to Doc and Tanya as they replaced the IV bags. Danielle whimpered “You promised me…you promised me your daddy would save me”

Derek turned looking down at her. “Dani, you’re safe. They won’t hurt you any more.” She moaned as she turned her head towards the voice.

Her eyes opened momentarily to see Derek sitting by her side. “Nicholas, I knew you’d find me.” She whispered a small smile crossed her lips as she closed her eyes.

Derek turned towards the door hearing hissing. Nicholas walked into the room carrying a cat carrier. “Dad, you better leave for a while until he acclimates himself.”

Derek looked at Nicholas. “What is it?” he asked.

Nicholas chuckled. “It’s Danielle’s cat.”

Derek frowned “You’re gonna let that little cat out in a room with Killer?”

Nicholas nodded. “Ok, stay and watch, but stay clear of him, he doesn’t appear to like vamps.” Nicholas carried the carrier to the bed and set it down. He unlatched the door. “Rusty, go see your mommy,” he said softly. Rusty cautiously came out of his cage. He looked at Nicholas and then saw Danielle. He went to Danielle and curled up against her stomach resting his head between her breasts. Danielle smiled in her sleep and whispered “Rusty.”

Derek smiled. “They have the same kind of bond you and Killer have.” He paused then said “She woke up for a minute a little while ago. She said she knew you’d find her. She thought I was you.” Derek stood up and walked to the door. “Nicky, try and sleep. Doc and Tanya are keeping a close eye on her.”

Nicholas nodded. “I will. Thanks dad, kiss mom goodnight for me ok?” Derek nodded and left the bedroom closing the door.

Nicholas sat in the chair beside the bed. He propped his feet up on the bed and closed his eyes. Killer nudged his leg. “What Killer, I’m tired, go to bed.” Killer jumped on the bed next to Danielle and rested his head on the pillow. He turned his head looking at Nicholas. “Killer, don’t disturb her and leave Rusty alone.” Again he closed his eyes.

Danielle opened her eyes looking at her surroundings. It was quiet. She was in a bed and Rusty was curled up next to her. She reached down stroking his fur. “Honey boy” she said softly. Killer’s tail started wagging wildly, the whole bed shook. “Killer, is that you?” Where’s Nicholas Killer?” Killer jumped from the bed and ran to the bathroom door. He took the doorknob in his mouth and opened the door. Nicholas stood by the sink in his sleep pants washing his face. Killer barked, and barked again.

“Killer stop, Danielle needs to rest and she can’t with you barking.” Killer grabbed his hand and pulled on him. “What, let go I need to get the soap off my face.” Killer persisted; pulling Nicholas out of the bathroom and towards the bed. Nicholas grabbed a towel on the way out and wiped the soap off his face as he came to a stop at the bedside. Danielle lay sleeping peacefully. Amazingly she looked a little better than she had when he had first seen her after her ordeal. Nicholas looked down at Killer. “And what was all this about nutzy?” he said quietly. Killer nudged him closer to the bed. Nicholas looked at Danielle and Rusty. “Yes killer, Rusty is here. Leave him alone or his claws will nail you good.” He turned to go back into the bathroom.

“Hi,” Danielle said her voice raspy and dry.

Nicholas turned. “Danielle,” he said in almost a whisper.

She smiled weakly. “I knew you’d find me.” Nicholas sat on the edge of the bed taking her hand in his lifting it to his lips. She smiled and drifted back to sleep.

Nicholas stood up and walked into the living room. “Where’s Doc?”

Merrek opened his eyes. “He’s downstairs I’ll get him.” Nicholas turned and went back in the bedroom taking his place in the chair beside the bed.

Doc walked over to Nicholas. “What’s up kid?”

Nicholas looked at him. “I’ll try and move the orange tornado, you need to check her, she spoke a few words and now she’s out again.”

Doc chuckled. “Nicholas, she’s not going to recover overnight. It’s going to take time. She could be like this for a few days. You need to give it time.” Doc checked the IV bags. “I need to add some potassium and hang new bags. Be right back.”

The days dragged. Danielle drifted in and out of consciousness. Nicholas stayed by her side leaving only to feed. Everyday while the others slept he sang softly to her as he massaged lotions and oils into to dry parched skin. Nicholas was beyond tired and finally on the fourth day he lay on the bed next to her. He fell into a deep sleep. Doc, Tanya, Emily and Derek were in and out of the room checking on Danielle; Nicholas heard none of it. He didn’t hear Rusty’s spits and hisses as Derek approached the bed to remove him so Doc could examine Danielle, he didn’t hear Derek yell obscenities when Rusty clawed him. He slept the sleep of the dead.

On the sixth day Emily walked into the bedroom to check on Danielle and to try and wake her sleeping son. He had been asleep for forty-eight hours and she was becoming more concerned with each passing hour. She looked at the bed and saw Danielle stroking Nicholas’ hair.

“Hi, how do you feel?” Emily asked.

Danielle looked up. “What happened, the last thing I remember was a nightmare about being bitten by vampires, being strapped to a cold metal table in a morgue?”

Emily sat next to her. “Don’t think about that. Are you hungry?”

Danielle nodded. “I am hungry.”

Emily smiled. “I’ll be back in a minute with food. See if you can wake sleeping beauty.” Emily left the room.

Danielle continued stroking Nicholas’ thick wavy hair. “Nicholas, open your baby blues, Nicholas I need you to wake up. I need you to tell me it was all a terrible dream though my body tells me it wasn’t. Nicholas, please wake up.” Danielle watched as a smile touched his lips then he opened his eyes. They lay on their sides facing each other. His cool blue eyes stared into hers. He leaned closer to her kissing her lips gently.

Emily came back in with Chicken broth for Danielle. She put the bowl down and looked at Nicholas. “You finally decided to wake up. Now help me get Danielle into a comfortable sitting position so we can get some food into her.”

Nicholas sat up and gently pulled Danielle against him so Emily could stuff pillows behind her. “Okay Nicky, lay her back and help her eat. I’ll send Doc in to check the IV’s they’re almost empty.” Emily helped Nicholas get Danielle settled and left the room.

Nicholas lifted the bowl of soup. “I’ll help you.” He said as he dipped the spoon into the broth.

Danielle looked into the bowl. “Is that just broth?”

Nicholas nodded. “Come on open up so I can feed you.”

Danielle smiled. “Is there a coffee mug around? It will be easier.”

Nicholas looked at her smiling. “You’re right, I’ll be right back.”

***

Elizabeth carried her mother to her new home and laid her in a bed. She watched her mother carefully brushing her hair from her face. “I’ll bathe you and wash the remnants of your ordeal away.” Elizabeth said softly as she got up and walked into the bathroom. She filled a plastic tub with warm water, gathered towels, wash cloth and soap. She carried it all back into the bedroom and started to remove her mother’s clothes. She didn’t want to hurt her foot so she carefully cut Jens jeans and panties off. She quickly washed her mother and dressed her in a tee shirt. She carefully removed the bandaging and gasped in horror. “Mom, they’ll never hurt you like this again. I’ll make sure of that. I’m going to kill that cocky bastard if it’s the last thing I do.” She said in almost a whisper. She rewrapped Jens foot and sank into a chair.

***

Doc had come in and checked the IV’s adding new bags of antibiotics, potassium, saline and glucose. Doc smiled at Danielle and said “I think another couple of bags and we can remove the IV.

Danielle returned his smile. “Thank you for your help.” Doc squeezed her hand then left the room leaving Nicholas and Danielle alone.

Danielle rested her head against his shoulder. “Nicholas, this wasn’t a bad nightmare was it?”

Nicholas kissed the top of her head. “No…it was real.” He said quietly.

Danielle turned her head looking up at him. “How did you find me?” she asked.

Nicholas shook his head. “Danielle, I didn’t find you. I tried. You were deposited in the alley by the back door. Danielle, I’m so sorry that bitch touched you. I tried everything I could to find you.”

Danielle closed her eyes. “Nicholas, I heard you singing in my head. You’re voice comforted me like it did when I was a small child.”

Nicholas wrapped his arms around her as she leaned against him. “I’m glad you heard me sing to you. I didn’t know what else to do to try and calm your fears, to let you know I was trying.”

Danielle sighed. “I’m sorry I left you that day. I was home, it was getting dark. I picked up the phone to call you and the next thing I know I was tied to a table. I remember pain; I remember feeling ice cold water, like from a hose.” She trembled in his arms.

“Danielle, don’t. Don’t rehash this. Not now. Not until your well.” Nicholas said gently. Danielle nodded and fell silent.

Nicholas kissed the top of her head. “Do you want to watch television or a movie?”

Danielle shook her head. “I want to stay just the way we are. I don’t want to move and I want you to stay with me.”

Nicholas leaned his head against hers, “I will.”

***

Nicholas awoke smelling blood. He sat up looking at Danielle as she slept beside him with Rusty and Killer curled up next to her. He called to father silently. Dad, blood, I smell blood. It’s strong, different. Where is it coming from?”

Derek frowned he had no idea where the blood was. The only living things in the theater were Danielle and her hissing clawing cat. Son, check Danielle. She and that orange beast are the only ones it could come from.

Derek looked at Emily. “Em did you hear him?”

Emily nodded and stood up. “I’ll be right back.” She walked to the bedroom door Nicky I’m coming in she said silently. She opened the door and walked to the bed smelling the air. She lifted the blankets and looked at Danielle then looked at Nicholas. She’s started her period. I’ll get someone to go to the corner and get what she needs. Keep your fangs in check. Emily walked into the bathroom and returned with a towel and placed it between Danielle’s legs. Sorry son, you’ll have to replant your garden when she’s well, she said as she left the room.

***

Danielle awoke alone. Nicholas was not in the room. She sat up looking around the room. Killer was asleep on the floor by the fireplace and Rusty was curled up asleep by his feet. Who’d have thought that big goofy dog and Rusty would become close enough to sleep together she thought smiling. She felt the familiar warm wet feeling between her legs. “Oh shit” she mumbled and moved to the edge of the bed. She set her feet on the floor and stood up grasping the IV pole and started walking slowly towards the bathroom. She was almost at the bathroom when she fell to the floor bringing the IV pole down on top of her. No one rushed in; no one came to help her. She was tied to a cold metal table. Her hands tied over her head, she couldn’t move, she couldn’t breathe. She was terrified and then she saw the crazed blonde woman with the long teeth. She was laughing as she said Nicky will be crazed by despair when he finds your dead, disheveled body sucked dry of all its blood. The blonde woman’s teeth were close to Danielle’s face as she said, “Today you’ll die, today I’ll shred your throat and suck the blood from you. Danielle’s terror built. Danielle felt the bile backing up into her throat, her stomach turning. She felt her stomach knot and twist. She felt the vomit creeping up her throat. She was vomiting again and again. She heard her own distant screams as this blonde woman’s teeth tore into her neck.

Nicholas ran into the bedroom to find Danielle on the floor the IV pole on top of her. There was vomit all over her and the floor and she was curled in the fetal position screaming. He ran to her side and scooped her into his arms holding her against him. “Danielle, you’re safe. She can’t get to you. She can’t hurt you.” He said rocking her in his arms. Derek, Emily, Merrek and Claire followed him into the bedroom. They watched as Nicholas comforted her. Mom, find clean clothes for her give me about ten minutes and send Doc in. Nicholas stood up and carried her into the bathroom pulling the IV tree with them. Once inside he kicked the door closed. He turned on the shower and stepped in, with Danielle in his arms. He sat on the shower floor with her on his lap. He ran his fingernail down the back of the tee shirt splitting it. He looked down at her as he removed the tee shirt. Her body was still bruised and very thin. He reached up grabbing the soap and wash cloth and quickly washed her removing the vomit. He stood up lifting her and then set her on her feet supporting her with his arm. He ran his nail along the sides of the boxer shorts she wore and they dropped to the floor. He finished washing her body and then washed the vomit from her hair. He turned off the water and wrapped her in a towel. She hadn’t said one word. There was no recognition in eyes; she stared at him blankly.

Nicholas lifted her and got out of the shower setting her down on the chair in the bathroom as he called silently, Mom, the clothes. Emily opened the bathroom door and handed him the clothes. Nicholas dressed her placing a pad in the shorts to catch the blood. Once she was dressed he opened the door. “Can someone take her to the bed and get doc. I need to get changed.”

Derek walked into the bathroom. “I’ll take her and then bring you dry clothes.” Derek lifted Danielle and carried her to the bed laying her against the pillows. He took the dry clothes from Emily and brought them into the bathroom.

When Nicholas came out of the bathroom Doc was examining Danielle. “Doc, what’s wrong with her? I left the room for maybe ten minutes. She started screaming and when I came in she was covered in vomit. I picked her up and she stopped screaming but her expression hasn’t changed.” Nicholas said watching Doc shine a pen light into her eyes. Doc finished examining her and looked at Nicholas.

“Don’t leave her alone. She’s kind of asleep now. Someone needs to stay with her at all times. From what your father has told me, it sounds like she’s starting to remember her ordeal.”

Nicholas nodded and sat on the bed. “What do we do?”

Doc frowned. “Nicholas, she’s been through hell. They tortured her; they drained her, let her body rebuild and drained her again. She was tied unable to move for who knows how long. Since she’s been back we refilled her, and now she’s got her period and she’s bleeding again. We’re going to refill her again and hopefully she’ll snap out of this. It’s going to take time. Be patient. She’s not like we are. She’s human, she’s fragile.”

***

A week passed and Danielle was growing stronger every day. She was able to get up and walk around and the bruises on her body were beginning to fade. Derek and Emily along with Gerry, Claire, Merrek, Nick and Tanya had gone to her apartment and packed what wasn’t broken and brought it back to the theater.

The family sat in the living room watching a movie. Danielle had joined them. She sat watching Emily. She looks so familiar. Something about her is so familiar, even her name is familiar. I remember her from a long time ago…. She turned her gaze to Derek. I remember those green eyes, they were kind, there’s something about his smile. Her thoughts were interrupted when she felt Nicholas’ arm slipping around her. She leaned against him resting her head against his shoulder.

Chapter Five

It was mid afternoon two months after Danielle had been returned. The family had gone back upstate but Derek had guards in place that constantly patrolled the theater. Their job was to protect Nicholas.

Danielle looked into Nicholas’ sleeping face. He looked so handsome, so relaxed. She leaned over kissing him lightly. His arms encircled her pulling her closer, returning her kiss. He opened his eyes and smiled. “I’ve missed that.”

Danielle leaned over kissing him again. “I have too.”

Nicholas ran his hand up her back “What are we going to do about it” he asked.

Danielle smiled down at him “I think I’m well now. I think I can resume normal activities and right now I want you to hold me, kiss me. I want to feel you pressed against me. I want to be like it was before…” Nicholas pulled her against him kissing her gently. She hungrily pressed her lips to his her tongue caressing his. He ran his hand under her sleep shirt gently rubbing her back as they kissed again. His hand traveled down her back and into her panties following the curve of her buttocks.

Danielle got to her knees pulling her sleep shirt over her head and off dropping it to the floor. She lay on her side facing him running her fingers though his hair as she kissed his neck.

Nicholas pulled her against him. “Can you feel what you do to me” he said pulling her hips against his, pressing his erection against her. His hungry mouth pressed hers. He moved his leg between hers as he lowered his mouth to her breasts teasing her nipples with his tongue. His penis rubbed against her, excited her. Nicholas’ tongue stroked hers feverishly as his hips moved against hers. He ran his hand from her breast down her stomach slipping his fingers into her panties fondling her. She pressed her sex against his fingers as he moved them over her.

“Nicholas” she moaned softly as her excitement grew to his touch. His lips drew her nipple into his hot mouth as he pushed her panties down with his free hand. His lips moved down her body as he guided her onto her back. His tongue replaced his fingers as he pushed her panties down and off. The sound of her whimpers, the feel of her caress, the smell and taste of her arousal was exciting him more with each passing moment. He pushed I’m licking at you, stimulating you as he moved up her body sucking on her breasts as he pushed his pants down. His lips covered hers as he thrust into her. Their hips moved unison; they clung to each other. Danielle massaged his buttocks as he moved within her. Her swollen lips found his as her body shuddered in orgasm. Nicholas felt her hands gently caress his testicles sending him into orgasm.

Nicholas rolled off her pulling her against him. “I’ve missed holding you, making love to you. Danielle, I’m crazy in love with you.” He said softly against her neck. She kissed his forehead as she ran her hands over his back.

“Well what do we do now?” she asked.

Nicholas was puzzled by her response. “What do you mean?” he asked wanting desperately to hear her say she loved him.

Danielle kissed his lips tenderly. “I’m crazy in love with you, too. So what do we do now?”

Nicholas smiled happily. “Are you up for an impromptu lets get married thing? No guests, just you and me.”

Danielle hugged him. “Yes, I am.”

Nicholas grinned. “Let’s get up and dressed. We’ll go and find you something pretty to wear.”

Danielle rested her hand against his chest “Slow down Drac, we need to get a license and the license office is closed.”

Nicholas pulled her against him. “Not for us, I have friends in high places. Trust me.”

Nicholas, how are we going to do this?” she asked resting her head against his shoulder.

“Danielle, go shower and fix your hair. By the time your ready I’ll have the arrangements made, alright.”

Danielle nodded. “Ok, I’ll go take the shower.” Danielle kissed him quickly and climbed out of bed heading towards the bathroom.

Nicholas heard the shower. He leaned back against the pillows smiling as he called to his father Dad I need your help. Danielle and I want to get married tonight. She hasn’t been changed, but we want to do it. She can’t travel as we do.”

Derek looked at Emily “Our son wants to get married tonight. How can we pull this off? Derek asked smiling.

Emily smiled at him. “Derek how about Colin?” she asked.

Derek laughed “And they’ll have the yada, yada wedding like we did.”

Emily grinned “Do you suppose we could train him quickly.”

Derek nodded. “You call Colin, and I’ll tell Nicholas.

Derek called to Nicholas, Colin will do the ceremony, he married your mother and I. All you need to do is tell me where and when.

Nicholas replied quickly, Dad will that be legal, and will Colin do it the right way. He has to know she’s still human.

Derek chuckled and answered, we’ll make sure he has a printed copy of the ceremony and legality depends on if your human or Vampire. You’ll be legally married in the Vamp world. Don’t worry about it. It will all look very official. Now where do you want him?

Nicholas smiled happily. Have him meet us at midnight out front of the theater. If you and mom happen to be walking by…I’m sure it would be alright with Danielle. Midnight, see you then. Danielle’s done with her shower.

***

Danielle walked into the bedroom in Nicholas’ robe “You’re next.” She said smiling.

Nicholas grinned. “How long before you’re ready to go?” he asked.

She crawled up on the bed next to him and kissed him. “My hair is dry; all I have to do is put on my clothes.”

Nicholas reached into her robe caressing her breasts. “I’ll get showered, we’ll get you something pretty and then we’ll come back here to be married.” He leaned over kissing her. “Get dressed I’ll be out in a few minutes. Nicholas stood up and went into the bathroom.

Danielle pulled on a pair of Jeans and a sweater and sat on the floor next to Killer and Rusty petting them. The two of them had become best of friends over the past few months. Killer was stretched out on the floor and Rusty was draped over him.

Nicholas reappeared dressed and ready to go. “Lets go, we have things to do.” He said taking her hand pulling her to her feet.

Danielle looked around the room. “Shoes, I need shoes.”

Nicholas walked into the closet and came out with western boots. “Here you go; unfortunately it’s all we were able to salvage.”

Nicholas opened the door and they stepped out into the cold evening air. “You want to walk or take a cab?” he asked as he locked the theater and draped his arm around her.

“I want to walk. It’s the first time I’ve been out since that night. The cold air feels good.” Danielle replied. They walked several blocks looking in store windows.

As they passed a high end ladies shop Nicholas took her hand. “Come on lets look in here.”

They walked into the shop and were met by a sales lady. “Can I help you find something?” she asked sizing up Danielle.

Nicholas smiled. “She needs something pretty; something special. We’re getting married.” He said as Danielle squeezed his hand.

The sales lady smiled. “Okay. I think I can help you with this. If you sit down, and your fiancé comes with me to the fitting rooms we’ll see what we can do.” Danielle smiled, took off her jacket and handed it to Nicholas then followed the sales lady.

Danielle tried on seven dresses. The seventh was the one she loved. The sales lady looked at her. “This dress was made for you. You look beautiful.”

Danielle smiled “I feel beautiful even in cowboy boots.”

The woman looked at her. “What size shoe do you wear? We sell it all. We even have lingerie if you need that.”

Danielle’s eyes twinkled with excitement and happiness. “Can you go tell Nicholas how much this is and make sure it’s okay before we get too far with this.” The saleswoman nodded and walked out of the fitting room and over to Nicholas.

“Sir, your fiancé wants your approval on the cost of her dress. The dress is five hundred dollars.”

Nicholas smiled. “You tell her she can get what ever she wants. This happens once in a lifetime.”

The saleslady smiled. “I’ll tell her.”

An hour later Danielle and Nicholas walked into a jeweler to pick out rings. Nicholas looked at the rings in the case and pointed to simple gold bands.

Danielle smiled. “Perfect, I won’t have to worry about getting mugged with that.” She said happily. The jeweler sized their fingers and told them to come back in an hour.

They walked out of the jeweler and Nicholas stopped. “Wait here, I forgot something.” He turned and walked up to the counter. The jeweler looked up at him. Nicholas chuckled and pointed to a diamond engagement and wedding set. “That set too. You have my credit card ring it up. Have everything in a bag when we get back, I don’t want her to know I bought it.”

He turned and joined Danielle. “Hungry?” he asked.

Danielle nodded. “Drac, I’d like a nice fat hamburger and French fries.” Nicholas wrapped his arm around her. “Let’s go, I know the perfect place. It’s not far.”

They arrived back at the theater at eleven o’clock and walked up the stairs to the apartment laughing. Nicholas opened the door and carried the bags into the bedroom. “We need to get ready, we only have an hour.”

Danielle wrapped her arms around his waist. “It will take me twenty minutes tops to get dressed.”

Nicholas leaned down kissing her. You’re going to be Mrs. Burnes in about an hour. We can perform together as Nicholas and Danielle Burnes.”

Danielle looked up at him. “That will be nice. I’ll know that the handsome Nicholas Burnes that so many women fantasize about; is mine.”

Nicholas looked into her eyes. “And you’ll know that Nicholas Burnes’ fantasy is you.” He ran his hand down her back and over her ass squeezing it gently. “Ok, now let’s get dressed and go downstairs.” He said as he reached for her hand.

When Nicholas finished dressing in his black suit, starched white shirt and black tie; he called to Danielle. “I’ll be in the living room.”

Nicholas walked into the living room and took out the two diamond rings he bought. He slipped the engagement ring on his pinky and put the wedding band in his pocket. He silently called to his parents. Mom, Dad, is Colin on the way, does he have a print version of the human wedding ceremony to refer to and can we expect my brother and his wife at this affair. Talk quickly; Danielle will be walking out of the bedroom any minute. Nicholas sat on the couch and ran his hand over Rusty. “We’re becoming friends aren’t we Rusty. You’re a good cat.” Rusty looked at him and hissed. “Rusty that’s not nice” Nicholas said as he ran his hand over the orange cat again.

Then Nicholas heard his mother. We’ll walk up with Colin, act like we met him down the street. He’s prepared; I’ve made sure of it.

Nicholas smiled. Thanks Mom; see you in a little while. The bedroom door opened and Nicholas looked up. Danielle came out of the bedroom in an ivory lace strapless dress that hugged her body and flared out from below the hip. Her strawberry hair fell in soft loose curls down her back. Nicholas stood up. “You look like my bride.” he said smiling.

Danielle looked at him. “Do you like it?” she asked as she turned around slowly.

Nicholas took her hand. “I do. You look lovely.” Nicholas dropped to one knee still holding her hand. “Danielle, I’m a pretty traditional, old fashioned kind of guy. I love you and want to know if you’ll marry me?” he asked.

Danielle smiled down at him. “You’ve already asked me that, I’ve already accepted.”

Nicholas looked into her eyes. “Play along with me for a few minutes okay?”

Danielle nodded. “Yes Nicholas, I’ll marry you,” she said almost laughing.

Nicholas slipped the engagement ring from his pinky and slipped it on her ring finger smiling. “Now, we can get married.”

Danielle looked down at her finger. Nicholas had placed a beautiful diamond ring on her finger. It had a large center solitaire with two smaller solitaires on each side. “Nicholas, this is so beautiful!”

Nicholas took her in his arms and kissed her. “We need to get downstairs. Colin will be here any minute.”

Walking down the stairs Danielle pulled Nicholas to a stop. “Who is Colin?”

Nicholas smiled. “He’s a friend of my Fathers and has agreed to handle our wedding.

Danielle smiled. ‘You amaze me. How did you pull this all together so quickly?” asked.

Nicholas put his arm around her. “I have my ways.” He laughed as they walked down the stairs and through the curtains into the theater lobby. Nicholas looked at her. “Are you warm enough? It’s chilly in here.”

Danielle squeezed his hand. “I’m fine for now.” She looked outside. “It’s looking like snow again. We’ve had a lot of snow this year.” She leaned against him as he draped his arm around her shoulder.

“It does look like snow. Maybe we should go away for a few days. We could drive up state. I have a log cabin in the woods” Nicholas said as he gazed outside.

Danielle looked up at him. “That sounds nice. We’d have to leave Rusty here, he doesn’t travel well. He cries the whole time he’s in the car.”

Nicholas chuckled “Can’t leave Rusty, Killer would be beside himself. He’s been such a good mutt since Rusty’s been here. Maybe Rusty will be better with Killer in the truck next to him.”

Danielle giggled. “We can try, but you have to promise you won’t throw him out of the truck if he carries on.”

Nicholas chuckled. “I promise.”

Nicholas saw Colin, Derek and Emily walking towards the theater. “Danielle, looks like it won’t be just you and me. Derek and Emily are with Colin.”

Danielle smiled. “I’m glad, I love them to death. They’ve been very kind to me.”

Nicholas squeezed her shoulder. “Step back a bit so the wind doesn’t nail you when I open the door.” Danielle stepped away from the door and Nicholas unlocked it and opened it. Derek, Emily and Colin came rushing in. Emily smiled at Nicholas I’m so happy for you son. Danielle is such a wonderful girl she said silently.

Nicholas smiled and hugged her kissing her cheek. “I wasn’t expecting you two but we’re happy you’re here.” He looked at Danielle. “Colin, this is Danielle, Danielle, this is Colin; he’s been a friend of my family for many years. He will perform the ceremony.”

Danielle smiled. “It’s nice to meet you Colin.” She looked at Derek and Emily “I’m so glad Nicholas’ parents told you and that you were able to come. It will be nice having family witness for us.”

Derek smiled. “Hey, my little brother is getting married. Of course I’d be here.”

A puzzled look crossed Danielle’s face. “I thought you were twins?”

Derek chuckled. “We are, he’s my little brother, I was born first.”

Nicholas looked at his petite future bride. “Shall we take care of the formalities? Then we can chit chat.”

Colin nodded. “Where are we doing this?”

Nicholas pointed to the doors leading into the auditorium. “Right though here.

Nicholas walked to the auditorium doors and opened them. The stage was lit with huge ornate candelabras; the stage still looked like the Lair from the Phantom songs they sang months ago.

Danielle gasped then smiled. “It’s so beautiful,” she said squeezing his hand. They walked down the aisle and up the steps to the stage.

Nicholas looked at Colin. “Can you stand here” he said guiding Colin to a raised area at the back of the stage. Colin stood in place and reached into his pocket pulling out the ceremony Emily had typed and prepared for him. Nicholas looked at his parents and Danielle. “Be right back, I need to get chairs.”

Derek chuckled “We can stand.”

Nicholas looked at him “Are you sure?”

Emily looked at him “Nicky we’ll stand.”

Nicholas looked down at Danielle. “Well, are you ready to do this?”

Danielle nodded. “Yup.”

Nicholas reached into a stone shaped prop and pulled out four red roses tied together with a black ribbon. He handed them to Danielle. “He’s pleased with you.” He laughed. “I couldn’t resist since we’re getting married in the lair.” Nicholas stood beside Danielle, Derek stood beside Nicholas and Emily beside Danielle.

“We’re ready when you are Sir Colin,” Nicholas said happily.

Colin performed a simple human ceremony. He did a much better job than when he married Emily and Derek twenty-six years ago. Nicholas reached into his pocket pulling out the diamond wedding ring and slipped it on Danielle’s finger. She still hadn’t noticed that it was not the plain gold band they had bought. She was too wrapped up in the moment and how absolutely perfect her life felt at this moment. She took Nicholas’ gold band from her middle finger and slipped it on his finger.

Colin smiled and said “I now pronounce you husband and wife.”

Nicholas took Danielle in his arms and lifted her off the floor kissing her. He set her back on her feet. Derek smiled as he watched them. Nicholas had never looked so handsome or so happy, and Danielle was glowing with happiness. They made an adorable couple. Nicholas was six foot two and Danielle couldn’t be more than five foot two.

“Congratulations little brother” he said hugging Nicholas and added silently Son, I’m so happy for you.. He released Nicholas. “Hey, can the big brother get a hug from the bride?”

Danielle walked over to him. “Of course you’ll get a hug” She hugged him breathing in his cologne. In a split second she had a vision of green eyes looking at her, she was a small child and then the vision ended. She swayed a bit.

Derek steadied her. “Danielle, are you ok?”

Danielle smiled. “Yes, I’m fine it must be the excitement of the evening.”

Emily walked over taking her hand. “Oh Danielle, your rings are beautiful.” Danielle glanced down at her finger seeing not the gold wedding band but a four solitaire diamond band. She lifted her gaze to Nicholas to see his blue eyes smiling at her.

“Drac, what did you do?” She asked softly smiling at him.

Nicholas lifted his hand to show her that the gold band he had bought her was on his pinky. “I bought two. One for when you want to feel glamorous and one for every day.”

Danielle moved closer to him and stood on her toes. “Kiss me Drac.” Nicholas leaned down to kiss her noticing Derek’s eyebrow go up.

Silently Nicholas said, she’s called me Drac for months because I found a cape in the basement and did my best Bela Lugosi impersonation. She doesn’t have a clue he said as he kissed her.

Colin pulled an official looking certificate from his coat pocket. “Nicholas, Danielle, we need to sign this to make it official.” He said setting the certificate on a smooth surface. He signed his name and handed the pen to Nicholas. One by one they signed the certificate. Derek and Emily signed as witnesses. Colin folded the certificate and put it in an envelope handing it to Nicholas.

Derek cleared his throat. “Do you have plans for the next few hours?”

Nicholas looked at him. “Why?”

Derek smiled. “I kind of took some liberties. Merrek, Claire, Tanya, Nick, Frank, Eve, Gerry and Tony are all at NY Retro waiting to congratulate you and toast the Bride and Groom.”

Danielle replied before Nicholas could. “Then New York retro it is. I’ll have to get my jacket.”

Nicholas took her hand briefly. “Stay here, I’ll go up.” Danielle nodded.

As Nicholas was walking up the aisle Danielle called after him. “Drac, feed Porky for me. Killer too”

Nicholas chuckled. “I’ll be back in a flash.”

Nicholas returned with two Black wool coats. “Here you go” he said holding it open so Danielle could put it on.

“Where’d you get this?”

Derek chuckled. “Its moms isn’t it Nicholas?”

Nicholas nodded. “You can’t wear a snow parka with this beautiful dress.” Danielle put on the coat and Nicholas slipped on his. He lifted the four roses. He pulled two from the small bouquet and broke the stems off. He put one in Danielle’s hair and put the other in the lapel of his suit jacket. “Let’s party.” he said taking her hand and leading the procession into the lobby and out of the theater.

They walked into the semi private back room at the Retro. The family all stood holding up champagne glasses.

Gerry smiled.“To the groom and his beautiful bride.”

Nick spoke up next. “Hey Nicky, that was your cue to give Danielle a little smooch.”

Nicholas smiled and wrapped his arms around Danielle kissing her. When the kiss ended he looked at her. “Let me have your coat so you can show off the great dress.” Danielle smiled and slipped the coat off handing it to Nicholas. He draped it over a chair with his and took her hand. “May I have this dance?” Danielle nodded and they walked out onto the dance floor.

Frank looked at Derek. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen Nicky looking so happy. He’s actually beaming.”

Derek chuckled. “He is isn’t he?”

Merrek and Claire stood up. “We’re going dancing be back in a few.” Merrek said leading Claire to the dance floor. Derek, Emily and Colin took seats near the head of the table. Derek looked at his family and then at his son and new bride. It feels so good being together at such a happy event. My son is thrilled with life and I’m thrilled you’re all here to celebrate with us. Remember, she’s not become yet. So I’m still playing twin, he said silently.

Nicholas and Danielle returned to the table and sat down. “Champagne?” Frank asked. Danielle nodded as Frank poured the champagne into their glasses.

Danielle smiled. “Thank you.” Then she looked at everyone at the table. “Thank you all for doing this on such short notice. I know having you all here makes Nicholas very happy.” She said raising her glass to her lips.

Tanya leaned closer. “May I see your rings?”

Danielle smiled and extended her hand.

“They’re beautiful, did you pick them?”

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “No, Drac, I mean Nicholas did.”

Nicholas smiled as he silently said not changed…Drac is a pet name that has to do with a joke.

Derek stood up and walked over to Danielle. “Dance with me?” Danielle stood up and he took her hand leading her to the dance floor.

Nicholas looked at Emily. “Mom, I have to feed. I’ll do it quickly and come back.”

Emily smiled. “Go.”

Derek and Danielle finished the dance and returned to the table. Danielle looked around “Where’s Nicholas?”

“He’s in the bathroom. I think a nervous stomach.”

Danielle frowned. “Is he ok?”

Emily smiled. “He’ll be fine. He’ll be back in a few minutes.

Danielle sighed. “I’ll be back; I’m going to the ladies room.” Danielle started across the dance floor towards the restroom and was snagged halfway across the floor.

“Drac, you feeling better?” He took her in his arms to dance with her.

Nicholas walked up to the table and sat down. “Where’s my bride?” he asked lightly.

“You were just dancing with her; how could you lose her?” Derek replied.

Nicholas frowned. “Dad, I was feeding.” They all stood simultaneously and then the commotion from the other room drifted to their ears; the screams, people asking what happened. Nicholas ran towards the dance floor pushing his way through the crowd. “Move” he snarled pushing people out of the way.

Danielle lay in the middle of the dance floor. Nicholas immediately spotted the punctures in her neck and the blood seeping from the wounds. He squatted down scooping her into his arms. “Danielle, Danielle wake up!” She was limp; he could barely hear her heart beat. She hung in his arms like a rag doll as he carried her towards his father.

Dad, please help me, I don’t know what to do, her heart is stopping, Dad I don’t know how to change her. Help me, don’t let her die Nicholas pleased silently.

The family quickly formed a circle around Nicholas. Derek took Danielle in his arms and disappeared. Emily took Nicholas by the hand. “Come, we need to leave. We need to get back to your apartment now.” They too disappeared.

Merrek looked at Frank and Eve. “Pay the tab and meet us at the theater quickly.” Merrek, Claire, Nick, Tanya and Gerry walked quickly out of the club and into a deserted alley and disappeared.

Chapter Six

Derek laid Danielle on the floor in the living room. He quickly ran his nail over his wrist and put it against her lips. He pushed her Danielle, your still here, drink, drink deeply. If you want to be with my son you must drink .Come on Danielle suck life’s blood into you.

Nicholas and Emily appeared as Derek tried to coax her. “Nicholas, get over here, talk to her tell her to drink. Hurry she’s fading quickly.

Nicholas cut his wrist and held it next to Derek’s. Their blood joining as it dripped onto her lips. “Mom open her mouth, mom hurry please I have to have her with me.” Nicholas was crying, blood tears dripped down his face. “Danielle, please, for me, open your mouth, please drink or you’ll die. Drink. If you leave me I don’t want to live. Please Dani, suck on my wrist, suck on my father’s wrist, please.”

The family misted onto the room and watched. Tanya looked at Emily. “Tilt her head back, open her mouth. Move; I’ll do it.” Tanya quickly tipped Danielle’s head back and pushed gently at her chin opening her mouth.

Derek and Nicholas’ blood flowed into her mouth. “Swallow Danielle, swallow” Nicholas said frantically. Danielle drew in a deep breath, her hands grabbed Nicholas’ wrist and she held it to her lips sucking his vampire blood into her. Derek pushed Nicholas away and put his wrist to her lips knowing his blood was older, stronger, Danielle latched on and sucked.

Nicholas picked her up and laid her on the couch pulling a throw over her. He looked at the others. “I will kill that little bitch and all her followers.” He said with more conviction than he had ever had. Nicholas looked at Gerry. “I’m very sorry, but she’s not going to get away with this. She’s attacked Danielle twice to get to me. Who’s next?”

Gerry looked at him. “Nicky, I’m with you. She’s not one of us. I raised her as my own but somehow I knew she wasn’t mine.”

Danielle moaned in pain clutching her stomach. Emily took Nicholas’ hand. “She’s becoming. She’ll be in pain for a while but she’ll be ok. We’ll stay with you until it’s done.”

Nicholas sat on the floor beside the couch taking her hand. “Dani, you’ll be okay. We’ll explain it all to you later.”

Danielle looked at him. “God, my stomach. Nicholas it hurts so bad….”

Derek sat on the edge of the couch. “Danielle, the pain will stop soon.” They sat for hours waiting and watching as Danielle’s body changed from human to vampire. Finally she slept peacefully. Derek stood up squeezing Nicholas’ shoulder. “She’s become. Take her to bed and when the sun sets we’ll take her upstate and feed her. Unfortunately, we’ll be spending your wedding day in your apartment with you. The sun is up.”

Nicholas hugged his father. “Thank you Dad. I didn’t know what to do. Thank you for bringing her back to me.” Then he hugged his mother kissing her cheek. “Thank you for knowing me well enough to help me through this.” Nicholas bent down and lifted Danielle effortlessly into his arms. “Sleep well, thank you, all of you.” He said as he carried her into the bedroom.

Nicholas unzipped her dress and carefully pulled it off of her. He was amazed there was no blood on it. He hung it on a hanger and walked back to the bed. She looked beautiful sleeping in her sexy new lingerie. She had bought an ivory colored satin bustier with lace trim and matching panties that cut very high on her thigh yet barely covered her pubic hair. He rolled her onto her side and unhooked the bustier removing it then pulled the blankets over her.

Nicholas removed his shirt and pants hanging the pants up and dropping the shirt in the laundry pile. He pulled the shade and climbed into bed beside Danielle. He leaned over her kissing her lips gently. “Sleep well Danielle, tonight you begin a new life.” He settled back against the pillows and fell asleep.

***

Elizabeth looked at John when he returned “Did you do her? Did you kill her?”

John nodded. “My mission was successful. I left her on the dance floor. Nicholas was nowhere around.”

Elizabeth smiled. “They worked so hard to bring her back to health and now she’s dead and dear sweet Nicky is alone. I’m thrilled.” She walked over to her mother. “Mom, we got Danielle, she’s dead. Now we go after Nicky. Once we get him it will devastate the family and leave them weak.”

Jen smiled at her daughter. “Elizabeth, don’t under estimate the Burnes blood line. It is strong.”

Elizabeth looked down at her mother. “Not as strong as I am.”

Jen frowned. “Heed my words daughter, or you will not be successful in your mission.”

Elizabeth smiled sarcastically at her mother. “Heed my words daughter, Mom, that’s all shit. I will win, I will become the leader. I’m Andre’s daughter and it’s my right.” Jen nodded and looked away knowing there was no talking to her at this moment. No matter what was said Elizabeth would see it her way and no other.

***

Nicholas awoke before Danielle. He went into the living room to join the others. “Will she wake up hungry? How will this all play out?” he asked.

Merrek looked up. “Nicholas, every one of us was different. She may be starving. If that’s the case this may not go smoothly. We’ll just have to wait and see. We’re all staying to help with this because she has no clue about what happened last night. The last thing she’s going to remember is dancing with someone she thought was you. Hey, where’s her cat? Best bring him out here. If he starts hissing at her it will upset her.”

Nicholas frowned. “Rusty won’t hiss at her.”

Derek chuckled, “Wanna bet on that one? Cats don’t like Vamps. He hisses at you, doesn’t he?”

Nicholas nodded. “So what do we do with him? It will kill her if he hisses at her. She loves that orange terror.”

The bedroom door opened and Danielle walked into the room wearing Nicholas’ robe. “What happened last night? I was dancing and then I was in bed.”

Nicholas looked to his family for help. He didn’t know what to say or how to handle this. He’d never changed anyone before. He smiled as she walked towards him. “Come sit and we’ll tell you.” He said reaching for her hand. She took his hand and sat on his lap. “Last night we got married because we’re crazy in love with each other. After the ceremony we went to NY Retro and partied. While you were dancing with Derek I went out for a few minutes. When I retuned I asked where you were. Everyone looked at me like I was crazy and asked how I had lost you when I was just dancing with you. We heard screams coming from the dance floor. I ran and found you on the floor. You were close to death. I lifted you into my arms searching for my family to help me, to stop you from leaving me.” Nicholas paused for a moment. He had to think what to say next.

Danielle kissed his cheek. “Drac, I’d never leave you. I love everything about you.”

Nicholas frowned. “Danielle, I don’t know of any way to tell you what I have to tell you other than just blurting it out. Please listen with an open mind. I can’t imagine my life without you.”

Danielle looked into his eyes “Nicholas, what’s wrong? What happened last night that you are being so cautious in telling me?”

Nicholas hugged her against him, “Danielle I’m terrified you’ll leave me if I tell you. It’s nothing you could possibly imagine. It’s so far from the norm. It’s about me, what I am. What we are. (He gestured towards everyone in the room) and now, what you are.”

Danielle looked into his eyes. “Do you love me?”

Nicholas nodded. “More than you’ll ever know, more than you could ever imagine.”

Danielle kissed him again. “Then please; tell me.”

Nicholas silently said to his parents, be ready to bail me out if I need help. He looked into Danielle’s eyes. “Danielle, do you remember when you were a child and you were rescued from men that had locked you in a closet.”

Danielle nodded. “Vaguely” she replied.

Nicholas continued. “You were rescued by my Parents. I was three at the time and somehow you and I communicated telepathically; we use to talk whenever you were afraid; when ever your father beat you or your mother. Danielle, Derek is not my twin brother. Derek is my father. He’s almost two hundred years old. Emily is his wife and my mother.” Nicholas could see the uncertainty and even fear in her eyes. “Danielle, please don’t be frightened.” He said almost desperately.

Emily stood up and walked over to them. “Danielle, there’s no easy way to say this. Nicholas is trying very hard but he’s terrified. Do you mind if Derek and I help him?” she asked. Danielle shook her head no. Emily smiled gently. “It’s kind of a long story so I’ll give you the short condensed version. Then you can ask anything you’d like and I promise you that we’ll all be honest with you when we answer you. Ready?” Emily asked.

Danielle looked at Emily. “Ready.”

“Many years ago in Scotland there was a couple that were very much in love. Their names were Nicholas and Elizabeth. They were to be married. At night Elizabeth would sneak from her parents home to meet Nicholas. They would make love and then he would make sure she got home before her family awoke. The night before they were to be married Elizabeth was rushing to Nicholas but she was taken by a very evil creature named Jacque. Then Nicholas was taken by Jacques warriors. He was dragged to a small clearing in the woods and held fast as he watched Jacque torture, rape and kill Elizabeth by sucking the blood from her. Jacque then turned on Nicholas and sucked the blood from him leaving him to die. One of Jacques followers returned and forced Nicholas to drink his blood turning him into a creature of the night.” Emily paused knowing Danielle wanted to say something.

“This is a joke right?”

Emily shook her head no. “Let me finish the story.” She said softly. Danielle nodded and Emily continued to tell her how Nicholas spent more than one hundred and fifty years waiting for his Elizabeth to be reborn. She explained that Nicholas couldn’t bear to be called Nicholas after Elizabeth was murdered and changed his name to Derek Burnes.

Emily told Danielle of her life before Derek and how they met, how he loved her, protected her and made her feel loved. How his family accepted her. Then Emily told of being taken by Jacque, rescued by Derek and of Derek’s near death experience. Finally she told of how she was pregnant and in order for the child to grow and live that she would have to become what Derek was; a vampire. Derek was near death and Emily drank to have the child he implanted her with grow. She continued her tale about being alone thinking Derek was gone forever as the child grew within her. “Danielle, I was human, I fell madly for Derek and wanted his child so I became. I live a relatively normal life. We don’t feed on people unless we are threatened or they are hurting humans or someone we love. There are those that do. But we don’t. What my poor son has been trying to tell you is that last night you were going to die. You were going to be taken away from him if his father didn’t intervene. Derek and Nicholas changed you last night. You are now a Vampire. We will all teach you what you need to know to survive. You’ll actually grow to enjoy the freedoms it allows you once you’re use to things.”

Danielle looked into Nicholas’ eyes. “Is this all true?”

Nicholas nodded.

Danielle’s eyebrow rose. “So, you really are my Drac?”

Nicholas nodded.

“Now I’m a Dracess?”

Nicholas nodded again.

“Am I going to have your child?”

Nicholas shrugged. “I don’t know. We can hope.”

Danielle looked at Derek, then Emily. “You’re really his parents?”

They nodded.

Danielle started to laugh. “You’re all pulling my leg. Vampires can’t eat hamburgers, and drink wine.”

Derek smiled. “We can, not all of us do, but some us do eat food too. We can all drink whatever we like. Emily’s big concern was hot chocolate,” he said affectionately.

Claire looked at Danielle. “Danielle, think of it this way. You will always look twenty-five. I’m almost as old as Derek. He turned me when I was left for dead by Jacques crew of heathens. Merrek and I have been together for more than one hundred and fifty years. We can go where we want, when we want. We’re all wealthy thanks to Derek and his business sense.”

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “They’re telling the truth aren’t they?”

Nicholas nodded.

“Show me your teeth.”

Nicholas hugged her. “Honey, I’m not hungry or threatened.”

Danielle frowned. “Somebody show me. Please.”

Derek walked over to her. “Danielle, look at me.”

Danielle turned to face him. Slowly he curled his lips into a smile exposing the tips of his fangs.

Danielle looked at him closely. “Show me all of them”

Derek smiled exposing his fangs.

“Oh God, this isn’t a joke. You’re all vampires?” Danielle looked at Nicholas and again he nodded.

Nicholas stroked her back gently. “Danielle we’re going to go upstate so we can educate you on survival. We need to dress and then we’ll go.”

Danielle looked at him. “What about Killer and Rusty who’s going to take care of them?”

Nicholas smiled. “We’ll be back in a few hours. Trust me okay? I promise you it will be ok. I promise you we’ll be happy.”

Danielle stood up still holding Nicholas’ hand. “Come with me.” She said pulling him towards the bedroom.

After closing the bedroom door Danielle went into his arms. “Drac, I’m afraid.” She whispered.

Nicholas kissed the top of her head. “Danielle, I promise you I’ll be by your side. My family, now your family, will stand by your side. We’ll help you. Come on change your clothes, casual, just jeans and a sweater. You’ll love my parent’s house upstate.”

Danielle looked around the room and then back at him. “Drac, how come I’ve never seen you bite anyone?”

Nicholas lifted her chin and kissed her. “Danielle, you’ve been with me pretty constantly. We have ways of feeding without biting. We can eat food and enjoy it, but we still need to feed to get nourishment. We’ll explain it all to you upstate. Get dressed please. You’re going to need to feed soon.”

Danielle hugged him and then pushed away from him. “Okay, but please, don’t leave me alone okay?”

Nicholas smiled. “Okay.”

Danielle and Nicholas emerged from the bedroom dressed and ready. The family stood up. Derek smiled. “Are you ready for your first adventure as a Vampire? This is my favorite part.” Derek reached for her hand. “Take my hand Danielle, don’t be afraid.” Danielle took Derek’s hand then reached for Nicholas. He took her hand in his smiling at her. Then they were flying through the air, swirling past the city, over the country side.

Nicholas watched her carefully. “You okay Dani?”

Danielle looked into his eyes. “Nicholas this is amazing!” she said as they started to descend. They landed in the pasture amongst the cattle.

Derek looked at Danielle. “What do you hear?”

Danielle listened. She was keenly aware of her surrounding “I hear beating hearts I think and some kind of whooshing sound.” Her stomach twisted in hunger.

Danielle looked at Nicholas “Suddenly, I’m very hungry.” She felt something funny in her mouth and realized that it was her teeth extending. She looked at Nicholas and then Derek. “I’m hungry, my stomach is knotting, I have teeth, now what? Someone please show me this hurts.”

Nicholas led her to a cow. Watch me” He pet the cow and talked to her gently as he felt for her pulse. When he found the pulse he sank his fangs into her neck and fed. When he’d had his fill he licked at the wound healing it. “Now, come, I’ll help you.” He led her to a cow. “Run your hand along her neck, when you feel the pulse that’s where you want to sink your fangs. Then suck. Pay attention to the cow. When you feel her heart beat change stop, lick the wound, and it will heal. If you’re still hungry we’ll bring you another cow.”

Danielle looked at him “Will I hurt her?” she asked. Nicholas shook his head and said “No, but tell her you won’t hurt her. You can think it and she’ll hear it.”

Danielle walked closer to the cow. She was in pain. Her stomach felt like it had twisted into a knot. She ran her hand along the cow’s neck and then looked at Nicholas. “Go ahead, I’m right here. I’ll tell you when to stop.”

Danielle sank her fangs into the cow’s neck amazed at how easily her teeth punctured the vein. As the blood flowed into her the knots in her stomach eased. She felt her body growing stronger. She stopped before Nicholas said to. She copied what he had done and licked at the cow neck. She watched intently as the two distinct puncture marks disappeared.

Emily walked over to her. “You did very well Danielle. You’re part of our family now. Let’s go inside and we’ll talk.

Danielle smiled at Emily. “Can we do that flying thing again? Just a little, that was amazing.”

Derek chuckled. “Danielle, where would you like to go? Nicholas and I will take you.”

Danielle looked at Derek. “Where can we go?” she asked.

Derek smiled. “Where ever you want.” He replied.

“Can we go to…the tropics?”

Derek looked at the Family. “Merrek, can you and Claire go get Rusty and Killer and bring them to the Island? I think Danielle will want to stay a day or so.” Merrek nodded and he and Claire disappeared.

Nicholas and Derek each took one of her hands and they disappeared. They landed a few minutes later on a tropical island. Danielle looked at the family and smiled happily. “I’m going to like this!” she said looking at the water breaking on the beach and the lush tropical foliage that surrounded them. “Drac, this is amazing!” She wrapped her arms around his waist. He wrapped his arms around her and lifted her off her feet kissing her.

Nicholas set her down taking her hand. “This is where I was born.”

Derek chucked. “Incoming” he said as the rest of the family landed.

Mishka and Snow nudged Nicholas. “Danielle, I’d like you to meet Killer’s parents.” He pointed to the large black wolf. “This is Mishka and the white wolf is Snow.”

Danielle looked at Mishka and then Snow. Danielle reached down and pet Mishka; as she reached out to Snow the large white wolf growled. Danielle pulled her hand back.

Nicholas looked at Snow. “Young lady, this is my wife. Be nice.” Snow looked from Nicholas to Danielle and nudged Danielle’s leg.

Killer came running down the beach with Rusty on his back. He ran to Danielle and sat in front of her. “Hi Killer; Handsome, Did you hitch a ride on Killers back?” she asked as she squatted down next to Killer petting him. Rusty looked at her and hissed. “Rusty why are you hissing at me?” Rusty hissed again.

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “Why is he hissing at me?”

Nicholas frowned. “Danielle, maybe he’ll improve in time. But cats don’t normally like Vamps. I’ll see if Killer can help. I’ll talk to him later.”

Danielle looked at Nicholas as they walked along the beach. It was an hour or so before dawn when Danielle stopped. “We didn’t have a wedding night, did we?”

Nicholas pulled her against him. “We will...Today. Let’s go inside and join the others. It will be daylight soon and we have to be inside.” He took her hand and they walked to the main house. When they went inside the family sat in the living room and the wolves were curled up in the corner near the fireplace.

“Did you have a nice walk?” Emily asked.

Danielle smiled. “It’s beautiful here. I’ve never been to anyplace other than Boston and New York. The water even looks blue at night.”

Emily nodded. “I love it here. We come here pretty frequently to escape the cold.”

Nicholas looked at his wolf, Killer try to communicate with Rusty get him to stop hissing at Danielle. Let him know we won’t hurt him. He seems to really like you, get him to like us. Killer groaned then looked at Nicholas showing him all his teeth.

Danielle looked at the wolves all sleeping together. There were two more that she hadn’t seen before and Rusty was curled up with them. “That cat has never been around any other animal and look at him. Curled up amongst wolves and loving it.”

Nicholas yawned. “We’re going upstairs. We’ll see you later.” Nicholas took Danielle’s hand and gave a short whistle to Killer. As Nicholas led Danielle upstairs Killer got up stretched and followed them. He stopped looking at Rusty giving a low bark. Rusty got up and ran after him following him up the stairs.

Derek laughed watching the wolf and cat, “Can you believe this, look at that cat following the most unsocial wolf in the world. It seems our little Killer has a friend.”

Emily laughed. “The odd couple. Derek, tell Nicholas to take Danielle to our room for the day. It’s the best room in the house and they deserve a nice wedding day.”

Derek was quiet for a minute and smiled.

Emily hit his arm playfully. “Oh quirky one were you ease dropping?”

Derek nodded. “They don’t need the view. They’re very involved and quite content with things right now and my son has given me ideas and I plan on having a wedding day with my wife.” Derek smiled taking Emily’s hand. “Good day you guys, see you in the evening.”

The next few days were spent teaching Danielle the basics. She learned quickly and seemed happy as long as she and Nicholas were together. She and Nicholas spoke silently often. If something frightened her she turned to him for comfort and advice and he gave her guidance.

Chapter Seven

They returned to upstate New York and Nicholas, Danielle, Killer and Rusty went to Nicholas’ log cabin in the woods on the family property.

When they were inside and the fire was ablaze Nicholas smiled and pulled her into his arms. “Alone at last” he said running his hand up her back under her sweater.

Danielle wrapped her arms around him. “Alone in a secluded cabin in the woods, a fire cracking in the fireplace and Drac is going to make love to me on that rug in front of the fire.” She said giggling.

Nicholas looked at her “Is he now?” he asked.

Danielle smiled. “I hope so. At your parents house we had to be quiet, here we can do anything we want.”

Nicholas chuckled “Danielle, you haven’t seen the bedroom yet. I really think you’ll want to make love there instead of the hard floor.”

Danielle stood on her toes kissing him. “Nicholas, we can make love in the bed later, I want you right now, right here. I want to be able to look outside and see the falling snow; I want to undress you in front of the window and you to undress me while holding me against you.”

Nicholas smiled leading her to the picture window. She leaned against him looking outside at the blizzard blowing outside. The ground was covered in snow, the tree limbs ached under the weight of the snow.

“It’s all so incredibly beautiful… Everything looks so different, sounds so different.” Danielle said softly.

Nicholas wrapped his arms around her. “Vampires see differently than humans. Our vision is similar to an eagle; we can see quite clearly in the dark. Our hearing is sharp. If you listen you can hear the snowflakes as they land on the earth in a whisper. Wait until we sing together, it will move you beyond belief.” He said as he unbuttoned and unzipped her jeans.

Danielle turned in his arms and unfastened his jeans. “Drac, your’ touch feels different against my skin. When you ran your hand up my back it was so pleasurable, so erotic. It’s even pleasurable when you take my hand.” She looked into his clear blue eyes “Touch me Drac” she moaned.

Nicholas turned her so she faced the window. Wrapping his arms around her he ran his hands under her sweater caressing her breasts over her bra. His fingers found the tiny front closure and unfastened it moving his hand between her breasts pushing the bra open covering her breasts with his hands as he ran his tongue along her ear.

“Nicholas” she said in almost a whisper.

Nicholas fondled her breast as he ran his hand over her stomach and back to her breasts. He sucked her earlobe between his lips, “You feel so good, I love touching you, feeling the softness of your skin.” he whispered. He ran his hand over her stomach and into her jeans.

Danielle moaned as his fingers slipped into her panties. Danielle leaned heavily against him as his fingers caressed her.

Nicholas removed his hand from her panties running it to the hem of her sweater. “Arms up” he said as he slowly pulled her sweater up and off. He kissed her neck trailing kissed to her shoulders as he as he ran his hands down her arms pushing her bra straps down her arms.

Danielle turned in his arms grasping the hem of his sweater pushing it up. Nicholas’ hands covered hers as they removed his sweater dropping it to the floor.

Sinking to their knees kissing Nicholas pushed her jeans from her hips and lay back on the floor with Danielle on top of him. She ran her hand over his cheek “Drac you’re making me hot,” she whispered as she ran her tongue along his ear. “You’re making me very hot” she moaned.

Nicholas sucked lightly on her lip. “I want to make you hotter,” he said slipping his tongue into her mouth. He guided her onto her back kissing her neck and shoulders. He reached over pulling a pillow from the couch. “Lift up honey, let me put this under your hips.” Danielle obeyed. After putting the pillow under her he ran his hands down her hips snagging here jeans. He removed them slowly kissing her stomach, caressing her navel with his tongue. He knelt between her legs kissing her as he ran his hands over her kneading her breasts.

Danielle pushed at his jeans then slipped her hands into his silk boxers kneading and rubbing his ass. “Drac, I love your ass, it’s so tight and...Oh Drac, what are you doing to me.” She moaned as he sucked her nipple into his mouth. Nicholas trailed kisses down her stomach as he slipped his hands into her panties slowly moving them down her hips. He ran his tongue along the junction of her thighs.

Lifting her knees he licked at her, with each stroke of his tongue she became more aroused. He crawled up her body kissing and sucking at her breasts. He repositioned himself on the floor next her pulling her hips to his mouth teasing her as he moved his tongue over her. Danielle grasped his hips and slowly took his penis into her mouth. She ran her tongue along his shaft. She moaned against him as he continued his oral pleasures. “Am I still making you hot” he asked as he inserted a finger into her.

“Drac, I’m on fire” she said breathlessly.

Nicholas pushed I’m sucking your nipples, my tongue is stroking yours. .Danielle moaned against him as she continued to caress his penis. Nicholas pushed again as he continued to lick at her and move his finger inside her, feel me move in you as I taste you.

Danielle whimpered as his caresses overpowered her. She could no longer pleasure him she was paralyzed by the sensations running though her body. She was no longer in control of her body, his caress controlled her. “Drac, oh my sweet Nicholas” she cried as her body arched to meet his tongue. He continued to manipulate her with his hand as he placed kisses up her body. Feverishly his lips covered hers as his penis prodded against her. She reached down guiding his penis into her.

“Danielle” he moaned as he levitated them off the floor. “Danielle, bite me, sink your fangs into me” he moaned

“Oh Drac” she cried sinking her fangs into his neck as he bit her.” Their world exploded into pure ecstasy.

Danielle shivered in her sleep as they lay naked on the floor in front of the fire. Nicholas lifted her into his arms and carried her up the stairs to the loft. He set her on the bed and pulled a warm blanket over her. Killer walked into the room with Rusty following behind him. “Killer protect” Nicholas said as he pulled on a pair of sweat pants and left the room. He walked back downstairs. He picked up his laptop and sat on the couch opening it and turning it on. When the computer booted he opened word and began to type. He was planning a new show. He would open it to the public. He wanted it to be classical, romantic music for his new wife. He wanted to sing and hold Danielle in front of the world. He wanted everyone to know that Nicholas Burnes had met his match in a tiny strawberry blonde haired woman .The show would once again open for the Vampires. He would announce that he had taken a bride. But first he needed to dispose of Elizabeth and her traitor mother. He needed to find her hiding place, invade it and kill them. He would see them dead for what Elizabeth did to Danielle and for what Jen had done to Gerry. His fingers moved across the keyboard as he made notes on songs, sets, costumes, and guest list. His thoughts once again drifted to revenge.

Danielle found Nicholas asleep on the couch. The sun had set and her belly was cramping in hunger. She sat on the floor next to him and ran her hand over his cheek into his hair. “Drac, you have to feed me.”

Nicholas opened his eyes and smiled. “Hi” he said sleepily.

Danielle stroked his hair. “Drac, I’m hungry, my stomach is hurting very badly.”

Nicholas sat up. “Let’s get dressed and get you fed.” They ran up the stairs to the loft.

“Nicholas, I never told you how much I love this” she said motioning around the bedroom as she dropped the robe she wore onto the bed. She looked around. “We need to shop. I need clothes.” She said laughing.

Nicholas smiled. “Stay here by the fire; I’ll go get your jeans from the living room.” Nicholas disappeared and reappeared a few seconds later with her clothes. “Here you go, get dressed, I’ll feed you and then we’ll buy you some clothes.”

Nicholas and Danielle landed in the pasture by his parent’s house “Feed” he said as he looked towards the main house. “When you’re finished I need to talk to my dad for a little while.”

Danielle looked at him “You’re not going to feed?”

Nicholas shook his head. “I don’t need to. I only feed every few days. You’ll need to feed every day for a while and then it will slowly change. Now feed before your belly really starts to knot.” Danielle fed quickly.

“Dani don’t rush, take your time.” A few minutes passed and she was finished. She took Nicholas’ hand and they walked to the main house. Nicholas opened the door.

“Mom, Dad, you have company, don’t come down unless you’re dressed.” Derek walked into the living room.

“Nicholas, we’re not the newly weds. We don’t walk around naked” then under his breath added “Not often anyway.”

Nicholas looked at his father. “We need to talk family security. Do we do this just us or the whole crew?”

Derek sat down. “Danielle, please sit, this isn’t a formal bunch, and as much as Nick calls Emily and I Mom and Dad you can call us whatever you like.” Derek looked at Nicholas. “Okay son tell me what’s on your mind, after I hear your concerns we’ll figure out what happens and who needs to be involved.” Emily walked into the room and kissed Nicholas’ cheek then kissed Danielle’s and sat next to Derek.

Nicholas sat on the floor in front of Danielle. “Dad, you and I both know Elizabeth and Jen were involved in what happened on our wedding day. We also know it’s not over. That crazy bitch is going to pull something else. She’s determined to hurt me, to kill me and by doing that she’s knows what it will do to you and mom.”

Derek put his hand up indicating he wanted Nicholas to stop. “Nick, what makes you think it was Elizabeth?”

Nicholas looked at his father in disbelief. “You’re kidding aren’t you?”

Derek shook his head. “Do you honestly think she’d come back again?”

Nicholas stood and started pacing. “Dad, she hurt Danielle. Then she came back and Danielle would have been dead if we weren’t vampires. I want that bitch dead.”

Emily looked at Derek who was starting to stand up. “Derek, sit down; I can only watch one of you pace at a time and right now Nicholas has the floor.” Emily glanced at Danielle. “They both pace, when they pace at the same time it makes me crazy because unless I see their eyes I have issues telling them apart.”

Danielle nodded in agreement. “I can see where that could be a problem.”

Emily looked at Derek “I think our son is correct.”

Derek frowned. “We have to think of Gerry. Christ he was married to Jen for twenty-five years, he raised Elizabeth as his own.” He said starting to stand again.

Danielle grabbed Nicholas’ hand. “Sit for a bit. Let your dad have the floor.”

Nicholas sat down and Derek started pacing. “Dad, I’m telling you she’s not done. She won’t be done until I’m dead and I don’t plan on dying anytime soon.”

Derek stopped pacing looking Nicholas in the eyes. “And what about Gerry, I know what he says. I know he says he doesn’t care, but Nicholas he does. How do we kill his wife and daughter?”

Nicholas started to stand but Danielle kept him on the floor. “Dad, she betrayed us. You saw what she did to Danielle. She’s gathering troops and is going to come after all of us including Gerry.”

Nicholas turned and looked at Danielle “Let me up, now!” he said in almost a growl.

Danielle stood up and walked out of the house into the snow.

“Damn it, now look what’s happened. Dad she’s gonna ruin us unless we ruin her first. I’ll be right back I owe Dani an apology.” Nicholas disappeared.

Danielle stood by the pasture leaning against the fence. “I’m sorry” Nicholas said as he brushed the hair out of her eyes. “I didn’t mean to take it out on you. I’m frustrated. I’m right, I know I’m right and I have to protect you from that crazed blonde bitch.”

Danielle looked at him. “Drac, I thought you said you were different from other Vampires. All I heard in there is how you want to kill two people.”

Nicholas pulled her into his arms. “Danielle, you have to understand something. Elizabeth is evil. She’s not one of us. She comes from bad blood. I would kill anyone that comes after you. Anyone that wants to hurt you. Please baby, don’t be mad at me.”

Danielle hugged him. “I’m cold, lets go back.”

Nicholas looked at her. “Are you mad?” She shook her head no.

When they were back inside Danielle walked to the fireplace and sat on the hearth. “It’s frigging cold out” she said trying to break the stress in the room.

Derek was still pacing. “I’ve called the others. They’ll be here soon. We’ll discuss this as a family.”

Nicholas nodded. “Good.” He sat next to Danielle putting his arm around her. “It’ll be okay” he said softly as he kissed her cheek.

The door opened and the family filed in. Looking at Derek they knew that this was not going to be a pleasant talk.” Gerry walked over to Nicholas and Danielle. “Nicky what’s happening?” he asked softly.

Nicholas looked at him. “Gerry this is going to get ugly for you. It’s about Jen and Elizabeth.”

Gerry frowned. “Nicky, as far as I’m concerned they’re both dead.”

Nicholas glanced at Gerry. “Gerry, we have to go after them. I feel it. I know Elizabeth is up to no good. She’s gathering forces to come after us; all of us, like Jacque, Philippe and Andre did all those years ago.”

Gerry squeezed his shoulder. “Nicky I think you’re right. I feel it too.”

Nicholas frowned “Gerry, what do we do?”

“There’s only one thing to do. Kill them before they kill us.” Gerry replied.

The family all listened to the conversation between Gerry and Nicholas. Derek finally sat down next to Emily.

“Gerry, do you mean what you just said to Nicholas?” Derek asked.

Gerry looked Derek in the eyes. “My brother, Nicholas is right. We have to kill them before they kill us. If we don’t and they succeed it will send all of us back to the dark ages of vampires.”

Merrek stood up. “How do we find them?”

Nicholas smiled. “I have everything planned. We send word to the community that I have taken a bride. That will make Elizabeth crazy. She thinks Danielle is dead. She’ll show just to see who I chose as my mate. She’ll have an entourage with her ready to attack. We’re going to put Danielle in the audience with you guys. We need to find a vampress that is strong to play the part of my bride because Elizabeth will try something.”

Nicholas paused and Danielle spoke up. “If she’s as smart as you think, I better play your bride. She’d spot me in the audience and know. Can you teach me to protect myself?”

Emily smiled. “Danielle, you’re very brave to be willing to stand beside Nicholas. We will teach you what you need to know. Derek taught me well and I will teach you well.”

Nicholas looked at Emily. “Mom are you nuts, Danielle can’t fight Elizabeth. She’s just become.”

Emily looked at her son. “I fought Philippe when I was pregnant with you. I had only been a vampire for a few months. She can; I will teach her how to survive. We are leaders. So let us lead. Let us foil yet another adversary and maybe this time, will be the last time we have to fight for survival.”

Nicholas looked into Danielle’s blue eyes. “Honey this is very dangerous. Elizabeth is a strong vampire. Vampires fight to the death. If you get into it with her you’ll have to kill her.”

Danielle looked to Emily for strength. Emily smiled and nodded. Danielle looked back into Nicholas’ eyes. “I’ll do what I have to.”

Derek spoke next. “Danielle, this will be very ugly. Gruesome, gory, and will require strength both mentally and physically. Elizabeth and Jen will fight dirty.”

Danielle smiled. “So will I. After what she did to me in that morgue I’d like to get back at her.”

Derek looked at the group “We need to go to Alaska. We need wide open spaces to train Danielle. We’ll train every night until she’s ready then we’ll make the announcement and plan some kind of affair. I don’t think we can do this at the theater. It needs to be open to allow for escape.”

Merrek thought for a moment “Derek, we can’t do this in any of our compounds. It has to be elsewhere.”

Tanya took Nick’s hand and said. “We need to find a place that we can plan with, that we can have safe rooms, and that Jen and Elizabeth don’t know.”

Gerry shifted in his seat. “Derek many years ago you had property out west. I think Washington State. Did you dump it?”

Derek shook his head no. “Gerry I haven’t thought about that place in years and years. It was way out in the country. I wonder if it’s still country. I think maybe we should fly tomorrow night and check it out. It might be the perfect place for an announcement gathering and a battle.”

The next night the family flew to the North East section of the state of Washington. Derek had purchased several hundred acres of land in the center of a forest. They flew over the property and the surrounding area. The land was still wilderness except for a lodge type building in the center of his land. They landed in front of the lodge. “God, I forgot how nice this is.” Derek mumbled and he walked to the front door.

After walking through the building they realized the building was in bad shape and would not be repairable in a very short time.

Nicholas looked at Derek “This won’t work. Where else do you have property Dad,” he asked.

Derek frowned, “The city, upstate, Alaska, Bar Harbor, the island and Scotland. Scotland is out of the question. Elizabeth could gather too many followers there. We need to keep it in the Americas.”

“I think we need to go property hunting tomorrow night. The elements have really taken its toll on this place.” Merrek said looking around the building.

Claire grinned. “Derek, tomorrow night you guys go property hunting, Tanya, Emily, Eve, Nicholas and I will begin Danielle’s training. She needs to learn to communicate telepathically, veil her thoughts to others, and know when we are communicating with her. We can practice that while you’re off hunting for seclusion. We can also teach her the basics on flying.”

Danielle squeezed Nicholas’ hand. “I need to feed. My stomach is knotting.” She said softly.

Nicholas released her hand. “Oh course you do. We should have fed you hours ago. Come we’ll fine something for you.” Nicholas silently said to the others Danielle needs to feed. We’ll meet you back in New York.

As they took to the air disappearing. Derek looked at Merrek and Claire “Go with them. Until Elizabeth is and Jen are gone they are not to be alone.” Merrek and Claire disappeared.

***

Elizabeth unwrapped Jen’s foot and examined it. “Mom, it’s looking really good. You actually have some muscle and flesh on it again. I think a few more good feeds and we’ll be able to get you up and walking on it.”

Jen smiled lovingly at her daughter. “Elizabeth, you’ve been so good to me through all this.”

Elizabeth looked at her mother. “I know. I love you mom and you are going to help me kill Nicholas.”

Jen frowned “Have you planned anything yet?”

Elizabeth laughed “Mom, Nicholas is mourning his bride. He’s got a few more weeks and he will be joining her. I just have to figure out where and when and gather forces for the attack. If we’re lucky we can get the whole damn bunch of them.”

Jen winced as Elizabeth re-wrapped her foot. “You’ll be hard pressed gathering forces to go against the Burnes family.”

Elizabeth laughed evilly. “I’ll have enough. I’ve got twenty lined up and they are recruiting. I figure about sixty. I’ll know more in a few days. I’ll plan out the fight at all their properties and then when the time is right we’ll move and be prepared to fight at any of their compounds.”

Jen gave her a strained smile. “Andre would be proud of you. You’ve turned into quite the vamp.”

***

The next evening the men left in search of a new compound. Nicholas, Tanya Claire, Eve and Emily stayed behind with Danielle to begin her lessons. Emily looked at Nicholas and silently told him to go outside. He stood up and left the house.

Emily looked at Danielle. “Ok, lesson one is about to begin. I want you to concentrate on Nicholas. Tell him to come back in the house and do something; anything really. After you tell him listen for him; like you did when you were a small child.” She said.

Danielle thought Drac come in the house, go into the kitchen and make us hot chocolate. She listened intently and then heard Nicholas Baby you don’t have to concentrate so hard. Just think it and it will work. I’ll be in with hot chocolate in a minute.

Danielle looked at Emily. “I heard him and he heard me.”

Emily smiled “Good.” She said as she looked at Claire telling her to leave the room. “Danielle, you and Nicholas have been connected since you were three years old. Claire just went into the bedroom. Ask her to bring you something.”

Danielle sat quietly Claire can you bring me a pillow? She asked silently. Claire responded by walking into the room with a pillow.

Emily smiled. “Danielle, now were all going to communicate silently. No talking okay?”

Danielle nodded hoping she’d be able to do it. She heard Nicholas Honey, you’ll do just fine, won’t she mom?

She then heard Emily She’s doing better than I did during my first days.

Claire smiled and added Danielle, tell us something about Nicholas but don’t let him hear it.

Danielle though for a moment, He’s a very loving man. You and Derek raised him right, she said looking at Emily.

Tanya was the next to speak. Call the wolves. It’s very important you can communicate with them. They will protect you if you are threatened. They may not be able to defeat the assailant but they can give you time to defend yourself or escape.

Nicholas walked in with a tray of hot chocolate Ladies; I’ve brought you refreshments he said as he set the tray on the table.

For the next few hours they bantered silently, teaching Danielle how to veil her thoughts from one or all of them. They even had her communicating with Derek who was across the country. Now it was time for some flying and misting techniques. “Dani, think about being in our cabin. Think that you want to be there now.” Danielle did as she was told and disappeared.

Nicholas sat on the couch waiting for her. Babe, you did great! Now, go back to the main house.”

Danielle looked at him “Do I have to?” she said as she walked over to him pressing her lips to his.

Nicholas pulled her onto his lap returning her kiss. “Back to the main house, we’ll play later.” He disappeared. Danielle stood there for a moment and she too disappeared and reappeared at the main house.

Nicholas chuckled when she appeared. “I was just getting ready to come after you. I thought maybe you got lost.”

Danielle swatted his arm playfully. “How am I doing?”

Emily smiled. “Good, you’re doing very good, but tomorrow is when the real training begins. Tomorrow everyone will be here. You’ll learn to elevate and dodge vamps coming at you from all sides. I want you to be a better fighter than I was. I want you to be prepared for anything. Elizabeth is a smart vamp. She’s a strong vamp and if she’s anything like Andre she’ll fight dirty. Danielle, this is no joke. Absolutely no joke, it’s horrible to go through. You’ll have to do things that you would never think you were capable of. Things that will turn your stomach and make you feel sick and dirty because you have no choice. After my first fight I cried for hours. I had no idea I was capable doing the things I had to do.”

Danielle sat on Nicholas’ knee. “Emily, you’re scaring me,” she said in almost a whisper.

Emily looked at her seriously. “Danielle, this is scary. Claire, Tanya, Eve and the rest of the family have fought many times. I have fought twice. With each battle I became better but I still find the whole experience repulsive. Nicholas and I are the youngest Vamps. Nicholas joined the last battle, the one with Andre. He was a small child, four years old. He was the one that actually won it for us, with the wolves. Have him tell you what he remembers later and tomorrow we’ll tell you the whole story.”

When Derek and the others returned the room was quiet. Danielle’s eyes were teary and Nicholas was holding her.

Derek looked at Emily and through veiled thought asked, what happened?

Emily replied, I told her how it was when vampires fight. I told her how after my first battle I cried for hours. She has to understand how horrible it can be before she experiences it. I also did it for Nicholas. He has to know too. He was a baby and really didn’t see the horror of it all. Derek nodded in agreement and sat next to Emily.

Merrek stood in the center of the room. “We found some land and a very large structure for housing. The house is well hidden and there’s a large building on the grounds that we can make into a party place.”

Claire smiled “Tell us more” she said as she ran her foot up his leg.

Merrek smiled at her. “Claire; later.” He said and then continued “The place is in the Adirondack Mountains. I’m not sure exactly when it was converted I’d guess thirty some odd years ago. It’s an old missile silo that was converted to a home. It’s in the middle of the woods with over a hundred acres of land; the main housing is underground and there’s a large structure above ground that would be perfect for guests. No one would have to know about the underground housing except us. There are several levels and enough space to fix it up so we would all have plenty of room and privacy and we’d be secure.”

Emily looked at Derek “How much?”

Derek frowned. “A lot of money.”

Emily smiled. “That my dear was not an answer. I guess what I want to know is will we have any money left?”

Derek chuckled “Yes dear, we’re going to pool our money. You’ll like it. It will be someplace unique and we’ll always have a safe place.”

Nicholas looked at his father “Dad, how much work needs to be done?”

Gerry answered before Derek could. “A few of the levels are complete and ready. With the contractors Derek knows, and the money we’re willing to pay to get it done fast I think we can have it done in a month or so. The above ground building is the hang out area and the underground would consist of framing out rooms and putting in walls. The plumbing and Electric is in. The levels that are complete are beautiful.”

Emily looked at Claire, Tanya, and Eve they nodded. “Well I guess you’d better get the ball rolling.” She said looking at Derek. Derek looked at the guys.

Nicholas started laughing. “Mom, he’s already done it. Look at him.”

Emily laughed. “I know he has.”

Tanya looked at Nick. “When do we get to see it?”

Nick smiled. “When it’s finished of course. Honey, you’ll love it. No air conditioning and a constant temperature of fifty-eight degrees.”

Tanya giggled “My kind of place.”

Nicholas and Danielle stood up. “Sun will be up soon, we’re still honeymooning so we’re out of here and will see you in the evening.” Nicholas said kissing Emily on the cheek. “Danielle, show my dad how you can disappear,” he said smiling at her.

Danielle smiled. “Good night everyone, see you tomorrow. Hey thanks for the lessons.” And she disappeared.

Nicholas looked at his father. “Night, hey can you take me out there to see this place tomorrow?” Derek nodded and Nicholas disappeared.

Nicholas arrived at the cottage to find Danielle sitting on the couch. “Hi babe.”

Danielle smiled. “Hi.” She took his hand in hers. “Drac I’m starting to get scared about all this stuff with Elizabeth and company.”

Nicholas sat next to her. “Danielle, I haven’t been involved in one of these battles. I’m not thrilled either but I can assure you when it comes down to them or us I’ll do what I have to do.”

Danielle leaned her head against his shoulder. “Tell me about the fight you were in.”

Nicholas draped his arm around her “I was about four. We were in the kitchen when they attacked. Mom and dad threw me and Jen into a safe room along with the Killer. Hours passed. I have no idea how many, I was a little kid. Anyway, even though we were inside and hidden it was so loud. Hissing and growling, Danielle it was scary. Suddenly Killer started howling and in my head I knew dad was in trouble and mom wouldn’t answer me. Jen finally let me up saying she was going to help and told me to stay with Killer. She left. Everything got very quiet. I snuck out of the hiding place and walked outside. I saw my mom on the ground and bleeding and then I spotted a man on top of my dad. The wolves and I snuck up on him and the wolves pinned the man to the ground. For the first time in my life I realized that I was a vampire. I really had no idea what a vamp was. I just knew. I suddenly had long teeth and razor sharp nails. I bit into Andre and drained him of blood then ran my nail along his neck and decapitated him.”

Danielle gasped. “You were a baby” she exclaimed.

Nicholas pulled her against him. “I was a vampire” he said.

Danielle looked up at him. “You were a baby; a vampire, but a vampire baby.” She said.

Nicholas kissed her. “Danielle we need to be prepared. Our family will teach us and teach us well. We’ll be fine, and that bitch will die at my hand for what she did to you.”

Danielle smiled. “You do love me don’t you?” Nicholas smiled pressing his lips to hers. “Let me show you just how much.” He said as he scooped her into his arms and carried her to the loft.

***

Nicholas awoke to Danielle laughing. He opened his eyes. “What’s got you so tickled?” he asked. Danielle pointed at Killer and Rusty. Killer was on his back and Rusty was diligently grooming his head and face.

“They’ve been doing that for about an hour. I’ve called to them; they look at me and go back to this.”

Nicholas smiled. “I guess they like each other; what do you think?”

Danielle lay back resting her head against Nicholas “They’re the frigging odd couple. Who’d have thought a wolf and cat would become best friends almost immediately.”

Nicholas was content; he was happy and didn’t want to get up. He frowned. “We have to go soon. I hope you’re well rested. I think today is going to be pretty strenuous. We’re going to be flying and dodging and who knows what else they’ll throw at us.”

Danielle kissed his chest. “Drac, can we defeat her and her followers?” she asked.

Nicholas stroked her back gently. “We have to. If not then things will revert to the barbaric way of life where vamps would torture and feed on humans like Elizabeth did to you. When they are no longer useful they throw them away.”

Danielle sighed. “What have you gotten me into Drac?”

“Sorry honey, I had no idea Elizabeth was such scum.”

Danielle sat up. “I’m going to get a shower, want to join me?” she said as she got out of bed.

Nicholas smiled. “I’d love to.” He said and followed her into the bathroom.

***

When they arrived at the family house the whole family was gathered in the field. Nicholas and Danielle joined them.

Derek looked up when he heard them approach. “Good evening. Feed Danielle and the training will begin.”

Danielle and Nicholas stood in the field. Derek and Emily stood next to them. Danielle looked around. “Where did everyone go?”

Derek looked at her. “We are going to demonstrate the basics. We’re going to show you how it happened in the past and some evasive actions. Pay attention because after we show you, you and Nicholas will be the target.” Danielle nodded.

Emily looked at Nicholas “Nicky, pay attention. Now you and Danielle sit in the chairs over there and watch.” Nicholas took Danielle’s hand and they walked to the chairs. Derek and Emily stood casually in the field talking. Nicholas watched as Derek took Emily’s hand and raised it to his lips kissing it. Suddenly they were being dodged, vamps came from everywhere growling, hissing, and clawing at their clothing, skin. Emily was pulled into the air as was Derek.

Nicholas saw Vamps he didn’t recognize Dad are you and mom okay. I don’t know these vamps.

Derek replied; we’re fine, pay attention. Derek was thrown and tossed through the air. Emily was pitched towards the ground. As she plummeted towards the ground Gerry appeared from nowhere and caught her steadying her. She flew to Derek’s aid coming up behind the Vamp that held him and pretended to sink her fangs into his neck.

After about an hour the ones Nicholas didn’t recognize disappeared and the family landed in the field. Their clothes were shredded their skin cut. They walked over to Nicholas and Danielle.

Danielle gasped “You’re bleeding!”

Derek nodded “We are. And when this all comes down some of us may die. These wounds are surface wounds. Look at my arm.” Derek pulled his sleeve up. Danielle watched as the deep gash in his arm started to mend and disappear.

“How?” she asked in wonder.

Derek smiled. “It’s how vampires heal. We heal quickly.” Everyone sat in chairs to rest a bit before the next round was to begin. The family knew when it would begin but Danielle and Nicholas had no clue.

Emily took Danielle’s hand. “Come with me. You need to learn to fly.” Danielle followed Emily into the field. Derek Nicholas and the family watched.

Derek looked at Nicholas “She’s learning quickly.”

Nicholas nodded. “She’s smart and I think she wants a bit of revenge for what they did to her. She doesn’t remember all of it consciously but she’s had nightmares. She cries in her sleep.”

Derek frowned. “I’d have never imagined that Jen and Elizabeth would betray us.”

Nicholas nodded. “Up until a year ago I’d agree. But Elizabeth’s been so messed up and hanging with the wrong crowd for a long time.”

Danielle and Emily returned to the group. “She’s picked that up quickly”

Derek took Emily’s hand and pulled her onto his lap. He kissed her neck and whispered “I can’t wait until we’re alone blue eyes. I have a case of the horns for you.”

Emily smiled. I know; I can feel it oh quirky one, she said silently. Suddenly the attack began. Danielle was pulled from the chair and drawn high into the sky then thrown. She regained her balance quickly and did what was necessary to evade her attackers. Nicholas was also drawn up and tossed around. The mock battle went on for three hours and as fast as it started it ended with the attackers disappearing. Danielle drifted slowly to the ground followed by Nicholas. He landed next to her wrapping his arm around her waist. “You okay?” he asked.

Danielle nodded. “Tired and sore but I’m okay.”

They sat in chairs next to Derek. Danielle rested her head against Nicholas’s shoulder. Derek reached out and took her hand. “Danielle, you both did excellent tonight. You’re training is done until tomorrow. Tomorrow as soon as the sun sets you must be prepared to be attacked again. It could be at the cabin, in the field, when you’re feeding; you and Nicholas must always be prepared.”

Danielle nodded and looked into Derek’s eyes. “I’m exhausted. Is it always hard like this?”

Derek smiled. “Unfortunately, when the real thing takes place it will be much harder, much more gruesome, but when it comes down to the real thing the family and the wolves will be there to join the fight and we will win it. Go home. You and Nicholas clean up and relax. We’ll see you tomorrow night.

The next two months they spent every available minute training Danielle and Nicholas to be ready for anything that Elizabeth could throw at them. They would feed and train until almost dawn. They had to be as strong as they could possibly be.

Chapter Eight

Danielle and Nicholas landed in the field expecting more training, more preparation. The family was gathered and ready. Derek smiled at the group and said “Tonight we go up into the mountains to see the silo. I received word that the work is complete. Let us fly.” They all took to the air.

One by one they landed. Once everyone was gathered they walked toward the large log type structure. “Dad, this is awesome,” Nicholas said as he looked around the grounds.

“Wait…If it came out half as nice as I think, it will be a great addition to our properties. If not we sell it after things settle down. Let’s explore.” Derek said as they made their way to the large structure and went inside. It had beautiful highly polished wood floors, a large stone fireplace with floor to ceiling windows on either side. The room had high cathedral ceilings and was huge. They walked through the rest of the house exploring. There was a large bathroom with a sunken tub surrounded by windows overlooking the woods and mountains. There were also three additional spacious bedrooms.

Nicholas looked at his father. “Dad this is great. But there are four bedrooms and we need a minimum of seven.”

Derek chuckled. “Wait we’re not close to finished yet. Come on.” They all followed Derek through a doorway and down a long hall. At the end of the hall he pressed a code and the large metal door opened. They walked into the entry and Derek punched in the code and the door closed. They walked along another hallway. Derek unlocked another door and they followed him down a spiral staircase to another door. “This is the beginning of the living quarters.” They walked into a circular shaped room with polished wood floors and furnished elegantly with leather furniture. On the dividing wall was a large television. The end and coffee tables were glass.

“Derek, you do have impeccable taste. This is beautiful.” Emily said as Derek took her hand.

“There’s a lot more.” Derek showed them the kitchen and dining area and led them down another short stair case which led to a large master suite and bathroom. “This is where Emily and I will be. Come on, I’ll show you the rest. They went back up to the circular living area and out to the hallway. Derek opened the second door and they went down more stairs to a landing with a door on either side. “Nicholas, you and Danielle are on the right, Merrek and Claire on the left. Down another level is the same set up for Nick and Tanya and Frank and Eve. And down another level are rooms for Gerry and Tony. They’re all pretty much the same set up except Nicholas and Danielle’s is bigger because hopefully they’ll have a baby.” Come on lets look at theirs and then we’ll go see the rest.

They walked through each pod and then back to the main house and sat in the large living area. “Well what do you think?” Derek asked.

Emily smiled. “Mr. Burnes, you’ve done a wonderful job with this. I don’t know if I’ll like being underground but I’m willing to give it a try.”

Derek looked at her. “Did you feel you were underground? I tried very hard to make them look like homes.”

Emily kissed his cheek. “No it’s beautiful. I think it’s just that I know we’re underground. Is there more than one exit out of the pods?”

Derek nodded. “In each bedroom there is a panel in the closet with a button. Press the button and the panel will open. It’s a flying exit and will take you to the surface.”

Merrek looked at Emily. “Em, he thinks of everything you should know that by now.”

Emily smiled “I do.”

Danielle sat next to Nicholas, “Drac, I need to feed.” She said anxiously.

Nicholas looked at Derek. “Dad, by chance are there any supplies here? Danielle needs to feed.”

Derek stood up. “I’ll get it.” He walked into the kitchen and returned with a bag of blood tossing it to Danielle. “Just bite into it.” Danielle bit into the bag and drank. She finished the bag and looked at Nicholas who was having an animated conversation with Merrek.

Danielle touched his arm. “Drac, I’m sorry, where is this stuff, I need more.”

Nicholas looked at her. “Really?” he asked. She nodded. Nicholas stood up taking the empty bag and walked into the kitchen returning with another bag of blood. Danielle drank it down ad walked into the kitchen looking for the garbage.

Derek looked at Emily raising an eyebrow. She smiled and veiling her thoughts she said, maybe. Derek watched as Danielle returned to the room and sat next to Nicholas.

Derek stood up and said “Tomorrow we’ll be coming back here and will stay until after the announcement of the marriage. We need to be familiar with everything here.”

Nicholas looked at Derek. “Dad what about the others? Where will they stay?”

Derek replied, “Good question Nicholas. When the time comes that we call for help we’ll have to sacrifice some of our privacy. I figure that the family will have to stay together in the first two pods. The others will stay in the rest of them. If push comes to shove and many of our friends show up to help us; the family can stay with your mother and me. Is that acceptable to all of you?” They all nodded in agreement. “Good, now I think we should go home and relax. Pack warm clothes. Clothes that can be layered for protection, clothes you can move in.” Derek reached for Emily’s hand.

Danielle frowned. “Nicholas, what about Rusty?”

Nicholas smiled down at her. “Don’t worry, he’ll come with us. Let’s go to the cabin and get ready for tomorrow.” He said taking her hand as they disappeared.

When Nicholas and Danielle arrived at the cabin they removed their coats and boots. Nicholas pulled her into his arms. “So Mrs. Burnes, there’s been a lot of stuff going on and when we get back here at dawn we’re both worn out. I’m not worn out, are you?”

Danielle wrapped her arms around his waist resting her head against his chest. “I’m not worn out either.” Nicholas lifted her chin and pressed his lips to hers, then scooped her into his arms carrying her to the bedroom.

Nicholas sat on the bed. “Let me pull the shades and make it dark, I’ll light a fire and then I want to make love to you.”

Nicholas started to stand up but Danielle took his hand. “Wait a minute; we need to talk about something.”

“Is something wrong?”

Danielle smiled. “I don’t think so.”

Nicholas looked at her questioningly. “What is it?”

Danielle grinned. “I think… not sure mind you… but I think maybe I’m pregnant. We’ve been here a couple of months and I haven’t had my period. So I’m not sure if it’s a pregnant thing or a vampire thing.”

Bewildered Nicholas said, “I honestly don’t know. We could ask my mom, or we could just wait and see what happens.” Nicholas kissed her forehead “I’m cold, I’m going to light a fire.” Nicholas stood up and walked to the fireplace, threw in some logs and lit the kindling. He stood up poking at the kindling making sure the logs caught fire. Danielle walked up behind him. She reached around him and unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans, she grabbed the waistband and pushed them down to his ankles. Nicholas stepped out of them and turned.

Danielle smiled. “Let’s get under the covers its cold.”

Nicholas reached out and caressed her nipples through her sheer black lacy bra. “You are cold but I’ll warm you.” He said leading her to the bed. He pulled the covers back and they got into the bed. Nicholas pulled the covers over them and pulled Danielle against him. “This is nice, holding my three quarters naked wife in my arms.” He said as he one-handedly unhooked her bra and ran his hands down her shoulders removing it. He pressed his hungry lips to hers slipping his tongue into her welcoming mouth as he ran his hands over her back.

“Drac, you’re such a good kisser” Danielle said caressing his cheek pulling his face to hers returning his kiss with awakening passion.

“Mmm you’re a pretty good kisser yourself,” he whispered. They held each other kissing slowly, savoring the tenderness and love in each kiss. Nicholas pulled her against him. “I love the way your breasts feel pressed against my chest, the way your whole body feels,” he said as his lips eagerly pressed her.

Danielle pushed away from him and pushed her panties down and off and tossed them on the floor. Nicholas smiled and followed her lead. Danielle leaned over him “Now you can hold your completely naked wife.” Nicholas grabbed her pulling her down on top of him.

They lay facing each other; Nicholas kissed her cheek and brushed her damp hair off her cheek. Danielle smiled sleepily. “You did it again, you took me to new heights,” she said kissing his neck.

“I try,” he chuckled.

Danielle rested her head on his shoulder. “I’m tired, very tired.”

Nicholas pulled the blankets around them. “Sleep, we travel tomorrow with psycho cat.”

Danielle giggled. “Rusty’s, not psycho. He just doesn’t like vampires.”

Nicholas laughed. “Go figure, he doesn’t like vamps but is madly in love with my psycho wolf.”

Danielle shifted position laying her head on his chest. “Can we talk later, I’m fading fast.”

Danielle walked into the kitchen and opened the refrigerator. She grabbed a bag of blood and opened it pouring it into a glass. She pulled her robe tighter and walked into the living room. Killer was asleep in front of the fireplace. Rusty was curled up between his paws. “Pork Chop, come sit with mommy. I really miss petting you.” Rusty looked up at her. Danielle smiled. “Come on chops,” she coaxed. Rusty stood up and approached her cautiously. “Come on handsome, come sit on my lap.” Danielle pat her leg. Rusty jumped up on the couch beside her. He moved towards her watchfully. “Come on, I won’t hurt you, I’d never hurt you baby,” she cooed. She reached out slowly running her hand down his back. He moved closer and finally he was on her lap. “I know things are strange, I know you sense things but remember you’re my baby and I would never let anything happen to you. Nicholas would like you too if you let him pet you. He’s a good guy, he’s Killers daddy.”

Hearing his name Killer sprang up and jumped onto the couch resting his head on Danielle’s lap next to Rusty. “Hi Killer, we’re traveling tonight and you’ll have to help with Pork Chop. Do you think you could do that?” Killer let out a soft bark.

Nicholas walked into the living room scratching his head looking around. He’d called Danielle but she hadn’t answered. He leaned over the back of the couch and found her asleep with Rusty stretched out on top of her and Killer next to her. He leaned closer and kissed her gently.

Danielle opened her eyes. “Hi,” she said looking into his rich blue eyes.

Nicholas smiled “You made friends again?”

Danielle nodded. “I think so.”

Nicholas reached over and ran his hand down Rusty’s back. “Babe, we need to get ready to go.” He leaned over the couch kissing her again.

“I know.” She moved the cat and looked at Killer. His face was inches from hers and he was smiling at her. “Killer, you’re a turkey. Look at that big wolf smile.” Killer’s smile grew. He was now showing her all his teeth. She kissed his nose. “Let me up, I need to beat Drac to the shower or I’ll get the cold water.” Danielle sat up but Killer wasn’t moving. She looked at Nicholas and then back at Killer. “I guess I climb over you huh?

Danielle walked over to Nicholas and wrapped her arms around his waist. “I’ll race you to the shower.” She giggled and headed towards the bathroom.

When Danielle walked into the bathroom, the glass doors of the shower were steamed up and the water was running. She looked behind her. Nicholas was no where in site. She looked back at the shower doors and saw Nicholas peering out at her. She took off her robe and stepped into the shower with him. “How did you get here before me?” She asked.

Nicholas smiled. “Vampire baby, think it and you’re there.”

Danielle laughed as he pulled her against him. “I keep forgetting that.”

Nicholas ran his hands over her stomach. “Turn sideways. I want to look at you.”

Danielle turned. “What’s wrong?” .

Nicholas smiled and ran his hand over her stomach. “I think we’re pregnant. You’re belly was flat, very flat and now you have a little round curve. I don’t think we’ll have to ask my mom anything,” He said as he leaned down kissing the small curve of her stomach.

They dressed quickly and packed two bags with clothes. They walked into the living room to see Killer standing anxiously at the door. Rusty was on his back. Danielle looked around the room. “Drac, we need the carrier for Chops”

Nicholas looked at Killer. Are you taking Rusty? You have to make sure he’s okay. Nicholas asked silently. Killer barked. Nicholas took Danielle’s hand. “I think Killer is taking Rusty. He’ll make sure Rusty’s okay.”

“Are you sure he’ll be okay?”

Nicholas pulled her against him. “Killer loves your little orange terror. He’ll be fine. If there’s a problem between here and the pasture I’ll come back for the carrier.” He looked at Killer. “Go to Mom,” he said and they all disappeared and reappeared in the pasture.

Chapter Nine

They arrived at the silo and settled into their underground pods. Once inside you’d never know you were underground. They were beautiful and well thought out. They all met at the main house above ground at ten in the evening. Nicholas, Danielle, Killer and Rusty were the last to arrive.

“Hi all,” Nicholas said as they walked into the room. “Dad, we need a piano or something for the reception thing.”

Derek smiled. “Got it, it’s over there. Why don’t you two sing for us?”

Nicholas looked at Danielle and asked silently Christine will you sing with the Phantom?

Danielle smiled. Most definitely…. I think maybe Music of the Night.

Nicholas expended his hand to her and they walked to the Piano. He sat down and patted the seat next to him. Danielle sat down as he began to play. Nicholas’s voice filled the room. Danielle rested her head against his shoulder as he sang. When he finished the song he looked at Emily. “How was that?”

Emily smiled. “Beautiful. Do you know any other songs from that?”

Danielle smiled. “We do. Drac play that hot song.”

Nicholas again began to play and together they sang another song. Then Nicholas began a catchy little tune he was making up as he played. He looked at Danielle. “We’re having a baby and Emily and Derek are going to be grandparents….We’re having a baby…and I love you Danielle.” He stopped playing and kissed Danielle gently. Together they turned to look at the rest of the family.

Derek stood up and looked at his son. “Did I hear that correctly?”

Nicholas chuckled and sang another line. “We’re having a baby and you’re going to be a grand pa vamp.”

Danielle giggled. “A very hot grand pa vamp. Our baby will have the hottest looking grandparents ever.”

Beaming with pride Derek hugged Danielle and then Nicholas. “This is wonderful news.”

Emily silently said, and once again we fight when there is a pregnancy.

Derek turned to face her “Emily, it will be okay.”

Emily looked at Danielle and Nicholas. “I’m thrilled. I’m so happy for you.”

Nicholas walked over to his mother. “Mom, what was Dad talking about when he said it would be okay?”

Emily shook her head no. “Nothing, don’t worry about it.”

Gerry squeezed Nicholas’s shoulder. “Congratulations this is wonderful news.” He walked over to Danielle and hugged her. “I’m so happy for you, we need another baby around. It makes life so much better.”

Merrek looked at Derek and Emily. We need to speed this up before the frenzy starts, before she gets too big. She’ll blossom overnight.

Derek nodded. “Nicholas, we’re going to have to move our time table up. I think we need to do this within the next few weeks.”

Emily walked over to Derek taking his hand in hers. “I agree. Do both of you feel confident on your abilities to defend yourselves?”

Nicholas looked at Danielle who nodded. “We’re ready.”

Derek looked at Nick and Tanya. “You two spread the word that there is announcement party in two weeks. Nothing about a baby, just that Nicky has taken a wife.” Derek then looked at Merrek, Tony, Frank, Claire, and Eve. “The five of you are to gather supplies. You know what we need. Gerry, you’re staying with us. You’re going to help us with the game plan.”

Emily looked at Nick and Tanya. “Gather our allies. Tell them to be ready.”

Within seconds the only people left in the room were Nicholas, Danielle, Gerry, Derek and Emily.

Emily sat on the couch. “Danielle, come sit with me.”

Danielle sat next to Emily. “Why do we have to do this more quickly?”

Emily smiled. “Danielle, vampire pregnancies progress much faster that human pregnancies. You’ve been a vamp for about two and a half months which means in between four and five months you’re going to have a baby. In about a month you’ll experience extreme hunger several times a day. The hunger is so intense you almost can’t function. We have to be done with this before the hunger starts. Before your belly grows, we can’t let Elizabeth know you’re pregnant. It would be a terrible mistake is she knew.”

Danielle looked at her. “What happens now?”

Emily took her hand. “We move the time table up. In two weeks we’ll have one hell of a party announcing your marriage to Nicholas. It will either start there or shortly after. Hopefully her followers will be few.” Nicholas sat on the floor in front of Danielle. He felt her playing with his hair as she spoke with Emily.

“Mom, can you keep an eye on my bride? Killer, Mishka and I are gonna go prowling to see what we can find out. We’ll be back tomorrow night.”

Danielle frowned. “Drac, you can’t go. You can’t leave me alone.”

Nicholas got to his knees and turned to face her. “I have to. I can find out all kinds of stuff on Elizabeth and her followers.” Nicholas took her face in his hands. “Baby, you’re not alone and I’ll be back tomorrow night.” He kissed her gently.

“Drac, can I come with you, please.”

Nicholas kissed her again. “Trust me. When you wake up tomorrow night I’ll be in bed beside you. I’ve gotta go. Love you.” He kissed her quickly and disappeared along with Killer and Mishka.

Danielle looked at Derek, Gerry and Emily. “Will he be okay?”

Derek nodded. “He’s not alone. Merrek and Claire will follow him. We’re all rather in tune with each other. In time you’ll get there to. Nicholas will be a compendium of information when he returns. He’d have made a great spy. Don’t worry about him.”

Danielle looked at Derek, her lower lip quivered. “I’m afraid to be alone. Killer won’t even be there.”

Emily took her hand. “You can take one of the other wolves with you.”

Danielle looked at her. “Emily, can I sleep on your couch. I’m sorry, I’m…afraid.”

Derek sat next to her and put his arm around her. Emily smiled. “Of course you can stay in our pod. We’ll have a full house tonight. Gerry’s staying with us too. I guess we should go and figure out how to arrange all of this.”

Danielle hugged her. “Thank you. I’ve never been afraid to be alone before but I’m terrified. Can Rusty stay?”

Derek frowned. “Only if he doesn’t scratch me again.”

Danielle smiled. “He’s gotten much better. Look at him.” Rusty was sitting next to Gerry calmly.

***

Nicholas met up with Claire and Merrek at NY Retro. They tuned in to conversations around the club listening carefully. Claire stood up “Be right back, there’s a new one here. He’s one of the others. I’m going to check him out.” She leaned down kissing Merrek and walked into the crowd.

Claire saw the empty bar stool as she approached. “May I?” She asked motioning to the empty seat. The dark haired vamp nodded. He watched as this tiny red haired beauty sat on the stool. “Thanks, my names Carol” she said crossing her legs.

“Brad” the dark one answered as his eyes traveled from her ankle up her shapely leg to the hem of her dress. “Carol would you like to dance?” She nodded.

Merrek and Nicholas watched as Claire danced seductively with the dark one. Merrek looked at Nicholas. “She’s so fucking hot. Just watching her with that guy is making me crazy. Look how she’s rubbing on him, how she’s seducing him.”

Nicholas chuckled. “Merrek, you’ve got a hard-on.”

“You bet I do. I’ve been with her more than a hundred years and she makes me crazy.”

Claire ran her hand up his back. “So, Brad what sect do you belong to?” she asked as she pressed against his hips feeling his excitement. Silently she pushed I’m stoking your penis; I’m taking it into my mouth. Mmm you’re so hard I bet you could go on for hours Claire glanced at Merrek and veiling her thoughts said Darling, tonight when we get home I want you. I’m going to give you oral pleasures you’ve not experienced in a long time. She turned her attention back to this dark one. Tell me who you follow or I’ll stop, she said silently. Then she caught the fleeting image of Elizabeth and Jen flash though his mind. She reached around him and kneaded his buttocks. “Oh baby, you’ve got a nice ass.” she said. Brad looked down at this little woman that had made him cum in his jeans. Claire smiled innocently. “You follow Elizabeth?”

Brad smiled. “Anyone with brains does. She’s planning on killing the vamp Nicholas. We heard earlier tonight about the announcement ceremony.”

Claire pushed again tell me more and I’ll blow you again… “Has she figured out what we’re going to do?” she asked.

Brad pulled her closer. “Not yet. I’ll see her later and find out.”

Claire smiled sweetly. “I have to go, wanna hook up tomorrow?” she asked casually.

Brad looked at her. “I’m supposed to be with Elizabeth tomorrow night.”

Claire brushed her hand lightly against his crotch. “Suit yourself. I’ll find someone else.” She pushed away and started towards the door.

Brad grabbed her hand. “Hey wait, I said I was supposed to be with her.”

Claire smiled seductively. “You won’t be sorry. Hey, what do you think of threesomes?”

Brad smiled. “Depends of who’s in the threesome.”

Claire reached into his jeans taking his penis in her hand. “Me, and a blonde friend of mine.” Claire stroked him a few times and removed her hand from his pants. “I’ll find you if your around. Think about it. Toni and I will do you. You’ll never have better.” She turned and left the club.

Merrek and Nicholas met her a few blocks away. Merrek pulled her into his arms kissing her. “Damn you’re good.”

Claire smiled. “Yes and only you know how truly good I am.”

Nicholas smiled. “We better get outta here. Next club is two blocks further.”

Merrek looked at Nicholas. “We have to change you somehow. You look too much like your father.”

Nicholas smiled. “Watch this.” The air shimmered a bit and Nicholas changed into a blonde resembling his mother but in an extremely masculine way.

Claire smiled. “Monsieur, do you do older women?”

Nicholas chuckled and pulled her against him. “I have a thing for hot little red heads.” Laughing they walked down the street. They entered a dark seedy club filled with Goth looking vamps. They only had about an hour left before the clubs would close. They listened intently and then spread out. Nicholas zeroed in on a woman with dark hair and way too much makeup. Merrek went after a blonde and Claire a tall blonde guy in the corner.

Nicholas walked up to the dark haired female “Hey I feel like dancing, wanna dance?”

The woman turned to see an incredibly good looking blonde man. She smiled. “I’d love to.” She set her drink down as Nicholas took her hand and led her to the dance floor. He pulled her tightly against him. “I’m Don, what’s your name?”

She smile. “I’m Susanne.”

Nicholas moved his knee between her legs. “Susanne, you’re hot.”

Suzanne pressed her hips to his. “So are you.”

Nicholas smiled. “Who do you follow? I’m thinking about following that new chick Elizabeth.”

Susanne smiled. “I do. She was one of the Burnes clan and plans on killing Nicholas at his announcement party.”

Nicholas smiled. “Man I want in on that. That prick screwed me a few years back.”

Susanne smiled. “I hear that. Hey, you wanna go somewhere? I’d like to screw you.”

Nicholas pulled her hips to his. “Let’s go over there to one of the booths.” He took her hand leading her to a booth. “Ladies first.” He watched as she slid into the booth. He sat beside her and ran his hand up her leg. “Tell me how she’s gonna do him, it excites me.”

Susanne smiled. “It is exciting isn’t it?”

Nicholas nodded. “What’s the plan?” He reached under her skirt separating her legs.

Susanne leaned into the corner of the booth. “About thirty of us are going. Near the end we fight. If you wanna join us it would be great.”

Nicholas smiled. “I’ll be there. Now tell me what you want and I’ll do you.”

Susanne smiled. “Do what ever you want.” Nicholas pushed her I’m eating you licking you. Susanne your breasts are great. He sat looking around the room as he seduced her mind into thinking he was having her. He stood up and walked towards Merrek and Claire still pushing the brunette in the corner. Merrek and Claire watched as Nicholas gave the final push sending her into orgasm. They disappeared and reappeared in Derek’s Penthouse.

Nicholas sat on the couch. “You guys go have fun. Don’t worry about me the newlywed whose wife is hundreds of miles away.” He said almost laughing.

Merrek and Claire looked at him. “Nicky that’s not fair.”

Nicholas chuckled. “Go, I’m gonna crash in my parent’s room. Have fun wake me as soon as the sun sets so I can keep my promise and be in bed with Danielle before she wakes up. Later…” Nicholas stood up and walked into the bedroom.

Nicholas took a shower and climbed into bed turning on the TV. His thoughts drifted to Danielle. Danielle I miss you. I wish you were here in my arms.

Danielle smiled and replied. Drac; I’m sleeping on your parents couch. I couldn’t do the pod alone. I miss you too.

Nicholas smiled. Dani I want to make love to you. I want to touch you.

Danielle closed her eyes imaging his touch, imagining touching him. Oh Dani, you’re doing me from so far away. Don’t stop. Nicholas moaned.

Nicholas moaned again as he felt her sucking on him. He pushed I’m sucking on your breasts. I’m drawing your sweet pink nipple into my mouth. My hand is slipping down your stomach. My fingers are slipping into your panties. Danielle moaned as she felt his caress. Nicholas imagined going down on her. Opening her legs and tasting her as he fondled her breasts. Danielle felt her body tense as she climaxed.

Nicholas heard her breathing, smelled her arousal and felt her climax as his penis throbbed in orgasm. See babe, you’re not alone we can make love across the miles. Now curl up as if I were holding you and when you awake I’ll be holding you in my arms. Sleep well.

Danielle turned on her side and closed her eyes. Good night Drac, I love you. She said sleepily.

***

Nicholas stretched out on the couch and pulled Danielle against him. In an instant they were on their bed in their pod. He reached down pulling the throw over them and kissed her lips softly. “I’m home baby, I missed you.”

Danielle snuggled against him and mumbled in her sleep. “I missed you too.” Nicholas lay next to her watching her sleep. She looked so sweet, so innocent, and so incredibly beautiful.

Danielle opened her eyes and a small smile crossed her lips. “When did you get back?” She asked sleepily.

Nicholas brushed his lips to hers. “About an hour ago, I’ve been watching you sleep thinking how lucky I am to have you.”

Danielle wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. “Last night we made love in our minds lets go to our pod and make love with bodies.”

Nicholas ran his hand under her tee shirt caressing her breasts. “We are in our pod.” He whispered as his eager lips came down on hers.

***

Danielle and Nicholas walked into the above ground building. Merrek smiled at him. “Made it home in time?”

Nicholas grinned. “I did.” He sat down pulling Danielle on his lap.

Derek looked at his family. “Ok, spill what you found out.”

Claire sat in front of Derek and rested her head on his lap. He reached down and played with a strand of her hair as she spoke. “I have to go back tonight. Tanya is coming with me. There’s a new dark one that needs to be dealt with. He will have told us a lot by the time we’re finished with him.”

Derek’s lips curled into a quirky grin. “Mademoiselle Claire, what are you going to do to him?”

Claire looked at Merrek. “If my husband will allow it, I think a threesome. Nick and Merrek can be our dogs for protection.”

Merrek chuckled. “Claire, Claire, Claire, you have such a dirty mind…I love it.”

Tanya looked at Nick. “What do you think?”

Nick kissed her cheek. “With you and Claire on this guy, he won’t stand a chance.”

Derek still playing with her hair asked. “And what did this new one tell you my French beauty?”

Claire smiled. “The night of the event. My how word travels, Derek it was the talk of the Vampire world within minutes. Anyway, he told me that they were planning for the night of the event and that he would be able to tell me more tonight. He’s sleeping with her.”

Derek looked at Merrek. “And what did you find out?”

“Pretty much the same… nothing to add really.”

Derek’s gaze fell on his son. “And you?”

Nicholas kissed Danielle’s neck and whispered, “Don’t get crazy on me ok?” He looked at Derek. “She’s planning on killing me during the gathering anywhere from halfway through is when it will begin. There are between twenty and thirty followers.”

Claire smiled. “After tonight there will be one less.”

Derek chuckled. “Claire?”

Claire looked up at him. “Please, let us have him?”

Derek looked down at her. “If you do it, do it well and human style. Leave no trace that can come back to haunt us.”

Claire kissed his knee. “I’ve never failed you, and I won’t now.”

Derek leaned over kissing the top of her head. “I know.” He said gently.

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “Drac, feed me. I’m really, really hungry.”

Nicholas smiled. “Bagged or live?”

She thought for a moment. “Bagged to tide me over…then live.”

Nicholas pushed her up and took her hand. “Anyone want to hunt?”

Gerry looked up. “I’ll come with you.”

Derek gave Emily an odd look. “I’ll come too. Em?” Emily nodded.

Nicholas took Danielle’s hand. “We’re going for bagged and will be back in a minute to hunt.” They disappeared into the kitchen.

Gerry looked at Derek. “Is there a trust issue going on here?”

Derek looked at him. “Gerry, I’ve always trusted you. I trust you with my life. But, my first responsibility is to protect my son and his now pregnant wife. I don’t think you would betray us in any way but you were married to Jen for a long time, you raised Elizabeth. It’s a precaution incase she can break into your thoughts. I’m sorry; you can’t be alone with Nicholas and Danielle until it’s over.”

Gerry looked into Derek’s eyes. “I understand. I feel better that you were honest with me. I was beginning to think you didn’t trust me.”

Derek stood up and hugged him. “Gerry, you’re my brother. You, Merrek, Claire and I have prowled the earth together for more than a hundred and fifty years. I trust you; I don’t trust Jen and Elizabeth.”

Claire, Tanya, Merrek and Nick stood up. “Speaking of hunting, we’re leaving. See you in a few hours with a report.” Claire said smiling.

Emily reached out taking Claire’s hand. “Be careful. Don’t go to his place, go elsewhere.”

Claire squeezed her hand. “Don’t worry we’ll be back in a few hours.” And they disappeared.

***

Claire and Tanya walked into NY Retro. They looked around for anyone that might recognize them and soon decided it was safe. Claire wore a tight low cut top over a straight skirt with a slit running high up her thigh. Tanya wore a silk slip dress. Clair spotted the target and motioned to Tanya. “There he is.”

Tanya smiled. “Let me approach him first okay?”

Claire giggled. “Go. I’ll watch.”

Tanya walked up to the dark haired man by the bar. “Brad?”

Brad turned to see a shapely gorgeous blonde.

“Hi, I’m Toni, Carol’s friend.”

Brad smiled. “This is my lucky night.”

Tanya smiled seductively. “It most certainly is. Care to join us for a private party at our hotel?”

Brad nodded. “Let’s go.”

Tanya took his hand. “Carols waiting by the door.” They walked towards the door slowly. Tanya was keenly aware of her surrounding, watching and listening for anyone that may be following them. They met Claire by the door.

“Hi” Claire said as they walked up. “I have a cab outside.” She opened the door and they walked outside. They climbed into the cab. Claire tapped the driver’s shoulder.“The Plaza please.”

Merrek turned around smiling. “Would you like the direct or scenic route?”

Tanya giggled. “Scenic route sir.” Merrek turned and started driving towards Central Park.

Claire looked at Brad. “So, how can we help with getting rid of Nicholas Burnes?” she asked as she unbuttoned his shirt.

“It’s going to be upstate, somewhere in the mountains. When everyone is comfortable and the affair is almost over we attack.”

Tanya unfastened his pants. “Any special tools?” She asked reaching into his pants grasping his penis.

“Oh God,” he moaned as she stroked his penis.

Claire ran her tongue along his ear. “What do we need to bring with us?” She asked as she drew his earlobe into her mouth.

“Knife, just knives.” He moaned as Tanya continued stroking him.

Claire leaned over and ran her tongue around his nipple. “Anything else, are you sure knives will do it?” She bit gently at his nipple.

“Stop asking me questions! You’re ruining this.”

Claire’s tongue was at his ear again. “Tell us what’s happening and we’ll suck you off.”

Tanya was at his other ear taunting him. “I love sucking guys off. I can get real creative.”

“I’ve told you what I know. What is this?” He said shifting in the seat. He was starting to feel nervous. He hadn’t realized the cab had stopped in a dark secluded area of the park. People didn’t go into the park anymore. It was overgrown and deserted. Tanya removed her hand from his pants and pushed him back against the seat.

“Thanks for the info.” She said exposing her fangs. Brad looked at Claire.

Claire smiled her fangs fully extended. “How do you want to be sucked Brad, we can suck you pleasurably or suck you in a not so pleasurable way.”

Brad looked at them. “The two of you together aren’t strong enough to hold me.” He said cockily.

Tanya smiled. “You wouldn’t want to bet on that would you? I’d bet I can hold you and bite your fucking dick off. And my friend Carol, she’s capable of holding you, biting your dick off and cutting your head off at the same time.”

Brad struggled to get away from them. Suddenly he was aware that the cab doors were open and there was a man by each door.

Nick looked at Tanya. “Do him and get it over with.”

Tanya and Claire made eye contact and then sank their fangs into his neck as he struggled to get away. He pushed and flailed his arms in an attempt to free himself but Claire held him firmly as she ran her razor sharp fingernail along his neck. She retracted her fangs and looked at Merrek.

“Honey, get me the stake please.” She said extending her hand towards him. He placed the stake in her hand and she quickly plunged it into his heart. They tied him in chains and lifted the lifeless head from his shoulders and exited the cab.

“Nick, open the trunk.” Tanya said as she walked towards the back of the cab. Nick popped the trunk. Tanya deposited the head and shut the trunk. Merrek lit a match and held it to the rag sticking out of the gas tank.

Nick walked to the back of cab and pulled Tanya into his arms. “Let’s go home; watching you and Claire has made me horny.” They moved a good distance from the car and waited for the explosion.

They walked into the hall finding it empty.

Claire took Merreks hand. “It’s early; do you think they went to bed? The Sun’s just peaking over the horizon.”

Merrek called silently. Is anyone awake? He paused and heard Derek

Come to our Pod. We’re all having wine except Danielle. They walked to the hatch door and pressed in code. The panel opened and they walked down the spiral stairs to the first pod.

They walked in and sat on the available seating.

Nicholas looked at Claire. “Did he have any useful information?”

Claire nodded. “The weapons are knives and I think the followers will be new vamps. That was pretty much all we could get.”

Derek smiled. “We will have a bit of an advantage unless she gets some of the older vamps involved. What she doesn’t get is that the older vamps have far more strength and stamina than the young ones.”

Tanya looked at Derek. “He was about two hundred pounds and he was no problem. Let’s hope she has none of the older vamps in her group.”

Danielle looked at Emily. “Would an older vampire follow a new one?”

Emily shrugged. “You wouldn’t think so. I think it would depend on how persuasive she is.”

Derek looked around the room at his family. “During the next two weeks we all need to familiarize ourselves with our surroundings. Next week we need to gather forces and several of you will have to go on another informational mission to see if their plans have changed in any way. We also need to prepare the main building for a gathering and plan some entertainment.”

Nicholas smiled. “Entertainment won’t be an issue. Danielle and I can entertain them. Dad, your followers are going to be here along with a couple of other sects; how many of those sects will back you over Elizabeth?”

Derek thought for a minute and replied “I would hope most would follow me and the lifestyle we have. I’ve brought them out of hiding and they’re living a pretty good life. I don’t think we can speculate; we need to be prepared.”

Merrek looked at Emily. “Em, do I need to find the new improved version of Kevlar?”

Emily smiled. “It wouldn’t be a bad idea. See what you can come up with.”

Frank then interjected “We also need refreshments for the guests and we can plan on Elizabeth and Jen being disguised. How I don’t know, but they both know they can’t just walk in here.”

“One thing they can’t change is their smell and I know both their smells.” Gerry added.

***

Nicholas and Danielle walked down the spiral stairs to their pod. Once inside they sat on the couch. “Drac will this all end up okay? I think your mom and dad are really worried.”

Nicholas took her hand. “I think it will be fine. My parents are worried. They’ve been through this several times. I can see the stress building in my mother. She’s a gentle woman and I think this whole thing makes her crazy.”

Danielle leaned her head against his shoulder. “It’s making me crazy. It’s scary…” her words trailed off.

Nicholas put his arm around her. “Babe, I’m nervous about this myself, but I think we need to be confident that we can succeed.”

Danielle frowned. “Nicholas, if we’re too confident and not cautious we will lose this battle. Drac, we have to win this. I want our baby to be born and I want to see him or her grow up.”

Nicholas kissed the top of her head. “Me too.” He said softly.

***

Elizabeth stood in front of a group of about twenty-five vampires. “In three nights we will gather at the big announcement ceremony that the Burnes family is having somewhere in the boonies. We’ll wait until many of the guests have left and then we’ll put our plan into action. I want the pleasure of killing Nicholas Burnes. You can fight him, tire him, but I will be the one to kill him for what he did to my mother. He exposed the flesh of her foot to the sun burning it almost to the bone for no reason.” She paused for effect then continued. “We’ll meet here and travel together. Be ready to fight.” She said as she stood up and left the room.

***

Danielle and Nicholas were in the master bedroom of the main house. Nicholas looked at her as she sat on the bed. “You look beautiful tonight.”

Danielle smiled. “Drac, if this starts halfway through tonight I don’t have a lot of protection clothing wise. This little dress doesn’t cover a lot.”

Nicholas sat on the bed next to her. “We’re going to be introduced; we’ll sing a few songs and then return here. Our clothes are in that drawer.”

Danielle smiled nervously. “Nicholas I’m terrified.”

Nicholas pulled her into his arms. “I know; I am too.” They were interrupted by a knock on the door.

Nicholas stood and walked to the door pulling it open. “Colin, come in.” he said smiling. he turned towards Danielle. “Dani, you remember Colin don’t you?”

Danielle stood up smiling. “Hi” she said taking his hand in hers.

Colin smiled and closed the door. “Kid’s this is your first confrontation with the other side. I want you to know that the first seven rows of seats are vamps that will protect the family. I will also be there. Remember, I may look old but I’m strong, much stronger than the ones causing the trouble. Just remember everything you’ve been taught and if you get into trouble call out silently. The family and the wolves will come to your aide.” He smiled and reached for the door knob. “I’ll come get you when it’s time.” He looked at Danielle and winked.

Danielle took Nicholas’ hand. “Drac, you have such a kind family. They all go so far out of the way to make me feel comfortable. Hell they’ve even made friends with Pork chop.”

Nicholas wrapped his arms around her. “Honey, they’re your family too. Don’t ever forget that. If god forbid something terrible happens, my family would take care of you.”

Danielle looked into his eyes. “Promise me you’ll be careful. Promise me you won’t let them hurt you.”

Nicholas kissed her gently. “Danielle I can promise you that I’ll be careful, but I can’t promise you I won’t get hurt. No matter what happens remember how much I love you.” He wiped the tears from her eyes. “Baby, don’t cry. We’ll come through this. We may have some battle scars but we’ll be ok.”

Danielle reached up taking his face in her hands. “Remember how much I love you too. Stay safe.” She forced a smile. “Drac, give me one of those big sloppy kisses of yours.” Nicholas lifted her up and kissed her lovingly.

Chapter Ten

The knock on the door came all too soon. Nicholas took Danielle’s hand. “Lets go, I’ll hold you and sing to you.” They walked out of the bedroom to the raised section of floor. Danielle looked at him and said silently Drac; you can’t hold me and play piano at the same time. Can I please sit with you?

Nicholas smiled and replied yes you sit right up against me while I play.

Derek, Emily and the family stood on the makeshift stage and looked in their direction as they approached. “Vamps and Vampresses I want to introduce my son Nicholas and his mate Danielle Burnes.” Derek said. Derek took Danielle’s hand in his. Danielle, it’ll be ok. Smile sweetheart you look terrified, he said silently. Nicholas wrapped his arm around her waist comfortingly.

Emily spoke next. “My son met this lovely woman in the city as she auditioned for him. Some of you have had the pleasure of hearing them sing together and tonight we’ll all have the pleasure of hearing them sing.”

Emily handed the microphone to Gerry. “I’ve known Nicholas since he was born. I fed him, changed him and played with him.” Gerry paused wincing, holding his head.

Emily looked at him. “Gerry, are you alright?” she whispered.

Gerry nodded and continued. “I watched Nicholas grow up into a fine Vampire with an immense musical talent.” He paused again wincing, he handed the microphone to Merrek and looked at Derek and said silently. We need to talk I… He winced again.

Derek looked at Merrek Finish this and do the musical introductions. Get Nicholas and Danielle to the piano. I need to talk to Gerry. Gerry, come with me. Derek walked off the platform followed by Gerry.

Derek and Gerry walked into the master bedroom closing the door behind them. “Gerry, what’s wrong with you?” Derek asked.

Gerry sat down in a chair. “Derek, Jen’s trying to talk to me. I’m trying to block it. She sounds frantic.”

Derek frowned. “Gerry, can you veil your thoughts about what’s happening if you communicate with her?”

Gerry nodded. “I can.”

Derek squeezed his shoulder. “Let her talk. Let me hear her words.” Gerry nodded and opened his mind to her words.

Gerry, please hear me, it’s urgent that you listen and tell Derek and Emily. Elizabeth is coming to your party with twenty-five others. I have tried to stop her but she wouldn’t listen. She’s dressed in a black long sleeved dress, the other women are dressed the same. She’s carrying a weapon on the inside of her left sleeve. She wouldn’t tell me what it’s tipped with but if it punctures the skin it will kill. She has to extend her arm upwards and then bring it straight down into the target. Gerry I swear I am not part of this. I didn’t know where she held Danielle. Ger she’s dyed her hair black. She has garish makeup on. When it starts protect Nicky she’s going right for him. Her followers are new. Her words stopped and there was silence. Gerry was visibly shaken. His hands were trembling. Derek could hear Nicholas and Danielle singing.

The door opened and Emily walked in with Claire. “Derek?” she asked as she sat next to Gerry “Gerry, what’s wrong?”

Derek looked at Emily. “Em, are there new ones? Dressed in black? Is there a black haired girl with garish makeup in a long sleeved dress?”

Emily nodded. “There are several in black with garish makeup. They came in a few minutes ago, just as Nicky and Danielle sat down at the piano.”

Derek looked at Claire “Go, stay close to my son. Tell the others, study their faces. One of the women is Elizabeth. Watch her left arm, if it’s stiff, if she doesn’t move it much. Watch their actions and try to break through their veil. We’ll be out in a moment. Go” Claire quickly left the room.

Emily looked at Gerry and Derek. “Now please tell me what’s going on.”

Derek looked at her. “Jen just fed Gerry a bunch of information. I heard her and think maybe it’s viable. Em, when the shit hits the fan we must all be by Nicholas and Danielle. We all have to watch the left arms of the women if we can’t pick out Elizabeth.”

Gerry looked up. “I’ll know her and point her out. No cosmetic can change her smell.”

Derek looked at him. “Gerry, this has been hard on you, are you sure you want to be involved?”

Gerry nodded. “She’s ruined everything…yes I want to help.” He said standing up.

Emily looked at Derek. “You believe what she said?”

Derek took her hand. “Em, she was your childhood friend. She lived amongst us for more than twenty years…we need to see how things play out. She said Elizabeth will go right for Nicky. Let’s go protect our family.”

Derek and Emily looked at Gerry. “Ready?” Emily asked extending her hand to him. Gerry took her hand and together they walked back into the main room of the house.

The family was strategically placed around the platform. Derek sat in a chair close to the piano and pulled Emily onto his lap. Gerry walked toward Nick and Tanya and sat with them. Silently he explained what had just happened. Then he took in a few deep breaths as he searched the room for Elizabeth.

Gerry silently said Elizabeth is the female in the center by the door that leads outside. She’s the one in the low cut top. She has a male on either side of her. Nick and Tanya looked around casually nodding and smiling at people they knew and silently confirmed the information that Gerry had just said.

Nicholas took Danielle’s hand as they finished a song and whispered. “We need to take a quick bow and then get changed. Okay?” Danielle nodded tensely and they stood up and walked to the center of the platform. “Since this is a casual affair, and it’s freezing in here we’re going to put on warmer clothes. We’ll be right back and sing something else for you. In the meantime please enjoy the refreshments.” Nicholas said smiling at the attendees. He guided Danielle off the platform to the master bedroom.

When they entered the bedroom Colin was sitting in the chair. “She’s here, with twenty-five followers.”

Nicholas nodded. “I heard the conversations.” Colin looked at them, his expression serious. “Stay away from her left arm. She’s hiding a weapon tipped with something. She has to raise her arm and bring it straight down”

Nicholas frowned. “Colin, where did this information come from?”

Colin shook his head no. “Nicholas it’s not important. It may not be true. But you are the target. You and Danielle are not to be alone. Now, go into the bathroom with Danielle and change your clothes. Leave the door open.” Nicholas started to protest but Colin said, “Do as I say. You may be a man, but I’m an old man. Go. Your clothes are already in there. Layer as much as you can and don’t forget the knives.” Colin looked at Danielle and smiled. “Honey, you’ll be okay; it will all come naturally when it happens. You’ve got great blood flowing through your veins.”

Danielle and Nicholas went into the bathroom and quickly changed their clothes. Nicholas pulled her into his arms and kissed her as he pushed the sheath with the knife into her jeans and fastened it to a belt loop. “I love you Dani” he whispered and kissed her again.

Danielle looked into his eyes. “Drac…” she said her voice cracking as she fought the fear building in her.

Nicholas held her for a minute and kissed the top of her head. “We have to go. Remember the knife. You have to sever the head and pitch it away from the body. Remember to evade and dodge. Stay safe.” He said as he released her and took her trembling hand.

Nicholas led Danielle onto the platform and to the piano. They sat down and Nicholas began to play. He looked at her and smiled and his voice filled the room. Danielle placed her hand on his leg as she rested her head against his shoulder. She closed his eyes and let his voice comfort her. She felt a familiar nudge against her leg and opened her eyes to see Killer looking at her. She ran her hand over his head. He was under the piano along with Mishka and Snow.

Danielle smiled. I’m glad you’re here. Nicholas glanced down to see three of the five wolves and smiled. Neither of them saw the orange cat mingling between them.

Nicholas was almost finished with the song when a chair crashed onto the stage inches from the piano. Nicholas looked at Danielle. “And so it begins. Be ready babe, I love you.” Nicholas stood up taking Danielle’s hand and walked to the edge of the platform. He looked right at Elizabeth. “Liz, you didn’t kill her. She’s my wife just as I planned her to be.” Nicholas gave a low whistle and the wolves surrounded Danielle. He looked at his father and nodded and then back to Elizabeth. “Come on bitch. You want me, come get me.” As Nicholas spoke Elizabeth lifted into the air slowly drifting towards Nicholas and Danielle. The first several rows of vamps lifted in defense to protect Danielle, Nicholas and their family.

Gerry stepped in front of Nicholas. “Elizabeth, it’s not too late. Back off before someone gets hurt. Go to Europe and stay away.” He said.

Elizabeth laughed. “You always were the peacemaker. You always did try to smooth things over. You can’t this time. I will do what is necessary to kill him and his bride. Then I’ll take great pleasure in killing the rest of you; and yes, that includes you too.” She quickened her pace and dodged at Gerry.

Gerry reached up grabbing her foot pulling her down in front of him. “Elizabeth, don’t do this.”

Elizabeth broke away from his grasp and was grabbed by Claire. “Elizabeth, go home. You and your friends will die here if you don’t.” Elizabeth reached out raking her razor sharp nails across Claire’s face. Claire released her and then in one quick move hit her knocking her to the back of the room and through the arched windows.

Elizabeth’s followers were approaching the first row of vamps. Colin looked at Derek “Let’s take this outside so we don’t ruin the building.”

Derek nodded and said silently Take it outdoors. One by one the twenty-five were pitched through the windows. The family walked outside calmly.

Derek looked at Nicholas and Danielle and smiled. “This will be good training for you. They aren’t very good.” He said.

Danielle replied nervously, “I’m glad.”

Derek smiled again. “We’ll end up with some scratches but I’m pretty sure that’s it. It’s time to rid our land of these rodents.” He took Emily’s hand and lifted into the air. Nicholas and Danielle followed their lead.

The twenty-five led by Elizabeth took to the air heading for Nicholas and Danielle. Two of them grabbed at Nicholas; in one swift spin Nicholas swiped his sharp nails across their necks and their lifeless headless bodies fell to the ground.

Elizabeth stayed out of reach and watched as her followers attached the circle around the family, watched as their headless bodies fell to the ground. The family was distracted and Danielle was alone and unguarded. Nicholas was distracted and in his own battle.

Danielle was grabbed by the hair and lifted higher into the sky. She looked up to see Elizabeth smiling evilly as she hissed. “I let you go the first time because he tortured my mother; you survived the second time because I sent someone else to do a job I should have done. Now I will finish it.”

Danielle felt her fingernails and fangs extend. “No you won’t” Danielle said digging her nails into any part of Elizabeth she could reach. Elizabeth cried out surprised by the pain of her flesh being cut open and let Danielle go. Danielle flew quickly towards Gerry and Nicholas. One by one the twenty-five were being picked off by Derek’s followers. The hissing, screaming and growling was loud, very loud. No one noticed Danielle covering her ears and sinking to the ground. She sat in the grass and was immediately surrounded by Mishka, Killer, Phantom, Shadow and Snow. Rusty curled up on her lap.

Within a short time a wounded Elizabeth and two of her followers that were not dead turned to leave. “This isn’t finished. I will return when you’re not protected with others.” Elizabeth screamed.

The family floated to the ground and surveyed the damage.

Merrek chuckled. “We need to gather wood and dispose of this mess.”

Gerry looked at Nicholas “Are you okay?”

Nicholas nodded. “Just a couple of scratches.”

One by one their eyes turned to Danielle. She had a deep scratch on her face and several on her arms. She sat in the grass far away from everyone. She was surrounded by wolves. Rusty was curled up in her lap.

Nicholas frowned. “I’ll be back.”

Nicholas sat next to Danielle. Looking at her he knew she was in that place again, the place she went when she was afraid. “Danielle, honey look at me.” He reached for her chin. As his fingers touched her she flinched pulling away. “Danielle, its Nicholas, you’re safe. No one is going to hurt you.”

Danielle looked at him her eyes rimmed with tears and she sobbed. “Please, don’t hurt me anymore.”

Nicholas reached for her hand taking it in his. “Danielle, I’d never hurt you.” He said bringing her hand to his lips.

The family gathered around them. Derek looked from Danielle to Nicholas. “Nicholas?”

Nicholas looked at his father. “She’s gone into that safe place in her mind where no one can hurt her. When she’s scared this seems to happen. In a little while she’ll recognize my voice and snap out of it.” Nicholas put his arm around her. “Danielle, I’m going to take you inside. I’m going to lift you.” He said gently as he slipped his arm under her legs lifting her into his arms.

Gerry touched Derek’s arm. “Derek we need to dispose of this mess before sunup.”

Derek nodded. “Have them build the fire, dispose of the bodies and come inside. We’ll board up the broken windows and they can all stay here. I need to go with Nicholas and Emily. When you can come in and bring Merrek, Frank, and Nick and we’ll get the windows boarded. We have about an hour and a half before the sun rises.” Derek turned and went into the house.

Nicholas took Danielle into the bedroom and set her on the bed. He walked into the bathroom and got a wet washcloth and returned to the bed sitting next to her. He gently wiped the near dry blood from her cheek and arms.

Danielle looked at him. “Hi Drac, what happened?” she asked almost brightly.

Nicholas pulled her against him. “What’s the last thing you remember?”

Danielle’s brow furrowed in thought. “I remember walking outside with you and then someone grabbed me. I looked up and saw Elizabeth. She hissed and yelled I think I hurt her. That’s all I remember.”

Nicholas kissed her. “Lay back and rest for a little while. I’m going to help board up the broken windows. Do you want my Mom to sit with you until I get back?”

Danielle shook her head no and lay back against the pillows. “Killer, come,” she said patting the bed. Killer and Rusty jumped up on the bed and settled down next to her.

Nicholas leaned down kissing her forehead. “I’ll be back in a little while.”

When Nicholas joined the others in the main room Emily looked up. “Nicky, is she okay?”

Nicholas sat next to his mother. “It’s the loud screaming that gets her. We have to figure out a way to condition her. If something else happens…she can’t go to her safe place she’ll be killed.”

Emily took his hand. “We’ll work on it together. All of us.”

Nicholas kissed her cheek. “I better help with the wood the sun will be up soon,” he said as he stood up.

With the windows boarded everyone sat in the main room drinking brandy and talking. Danielle came into the room with Killer and Rusty following her. She felt everyone’s eyes on her and walked to Nicholas sitting on his lap. He wrapped his arms around her and nuzzled his face in her neck. “Feel better?”

Danielle squeezed his hand. “Yes.”

Nicholas raised his brandy glass to her. “Want some?”

Danielle looked at him in disbelief. “Drac, I’m pregnant, I can’t have that.”

Nicholas grinned. “I know what you can have. Let me up and I’ll get it,” he said pushing her up.

Gerry sat next to Danielle when Nicholas got up. “Hey, you did well tonight.”

Danielle looked at him. “Did I?”

Merrek chimed in. “For a first time, you did real well.”

Danielle looked at Derek. “And what was the outcome? She’s coming back isn’t she?”

Derek walked over and taking her hand. “Danielle, she did leave, her followers were all disposed of except for two of them. She threatened to come back. But, it will take her time to re-group.”

Danielle frowned. “And what happens if she comes back and I…I go blank again?”

Derek squeezed her hand. “Sweetheart, we’re going to help you with that. You’ve got very strong vampire blood running through your veins. You’ve had good solid training. We’ll get you through this.”

Colin joined Derek. “You, young lady, did great for only being a few months old. Don’t you worry about anything, okay?”

Danielle smiled at him. “Thank you, all of you.”

Derek looked up. “Oh Nicholas, I sure hope you’re bringing out a tray, your mother won’t be happy if you’re only bringing one.”

Nicholas smiled and walked into the room with a tray loaded with cups filled with hot chocolate. He lifted the first cup and handed it to Danielle, then handed one to his mother. He looked around the room. “There’s more in the kitchen, drink up,” he said sitting next to Danielle.

They talked for several hours. Many of them congratulating the newly weds and introducing themselves to Danielle. They were all Derek’s followers and had all fought along with Derek and Emily in the past. Many had been there and witnessed Nicholas Kill Andre when he was a child. They talked of the old times before Derek had come to power in the Americas and then how their lives had changed for the better when Derek came to power. Danielle listened intently to each story absorbing every detail. Around ten in the morning she laid her head in Nicholas’ lap and closed her eyes. She continued listening, soon the voices sounded far away and then they stopped as sleep took hold of her.

Nicholas looked down at her brushing the hair from her face. “I’m taking her to bed. We’ll see you at sundown.” Nicholas lifted her and carried her to their pod and to the bedroom.

Nicholas undressed her and climbed into bed next to her pulling the covers up. She cuddled against him resting her head against his chest. “I’m sorry I fell asleep” she mumbled.

Nicholas kissed the top of her head. “Sleep, we’ll talk later.” He closed his eyes and was asleep instantly.

Nicholas felt her climbing over him as she mumbled, “God, I’m so hungry.” He heard her feet hit the floor and then heard her running into the kitchen. He heard a glass hit the floor and shatter. He got out of bed putting on a robe and grabbed hers. When he walked into the kitchen Danielle stood naked drinking down a tall glass of blood. He wrapped the robe around her as she set the glass down her hand trembling. “Drac, pour me another while I put this on.” Nicholas refilled her glass and handed it to her after she tired the robe snuggly around her waist. She drank the glass of blood quickly and sank to the floor.

“Drac, I’ve never been so hungry in my life,” she said looking up at him.

“Babe lets go back to bed. We’ll clean up the glass later; neither of us has slept enough.” He pulled her to her feet and led her back to bed.

Danielle was in the living room listing to CD’s though headphones singing softly. Nicholas walked into the room and watched as she danced to the music He walked up behind her and took her into his arms. He kissed her and danced with her to the stereo unplugging the headphones. “Good evening…” he said in his Bela Lugosi accent.

Danielle smiled. “Good evening…” she said imitating his accent. They danced around the living room. “Drac, what happens now?”

Nicholas pulled her against him. “Now we live our lives until the threat heightens again.”

Danielle rested her head against his chest. “And my little safe place issue, how do we fix that?” she asked in almost a whisper.

Nicholas lifted her chin. “Hon, we’re going to have to condition you to loud noises. You can never be hurt again like you were as a child. You are ten times stronger than any human. You’re just new and it will take a bit of time for all this to sink into this beautiful head of yours.”

Danielle flinched. “Nicholas, I need food…The hunger is growing quickly.”

Nicholas smiled. “Let’s go have breakfast.”

They walked into the kitchen and Nicholas frowned. “Oh shit, be careful, we forgot to clean up this glass.”

Danielle walked to the pantry and got the broom and dust pan. “You get breakfast and I’ll sweep.” She said as she swept the broken glass into a pile. Nicholas took the dust pan and held it in place as she swept the broken glass into the dust pan. He stood up and dumped the contents of the dust pan into the trash and handed it to Danielle. “Put this away and I’ll pour.”

Nicholas poured two glasses of blood and handed one to Danielle. “Lets watch TV for a while and then we’ll join the others,” he said taking her hand. They walked into the living room and sat down. Nicholas turned the TV on and set the remote on the table. They settled back his arm around her as they sipped the blood.

“Now back to our breaking news. For those of you just tuning in we’ll recap. Early this morning the police came upon a gruesome scene outside the building owned by Nicholas Burnes. The police found as many as ten bodies with their flesh shredded. No identifications of the dead have been made. Police are looking for Mr. Burnes for questioning.”

Nicholas was on his feet and pulling Danielle to her feet in an instant. “That bitch,” he hissed. He took Danielle’s hand pulling her into the hall and up the stairs. “I will hunt her down and Kill her. I’m done.” He pounded on Derek and Emily’s door.

Derek opened it to seen Nicholas and Danielle in their robes. “What’s up kid?”

Nicholas pulled Danielle inside. “Turn on the TV. That bitch has to be hunted down and killed.”

Derek turned on the TV and sat on the couch. He listened to the story and bellowed “Everyone here…NOW!”

Emily walked into the living room to see Nicholas and Derek pacing and Danielle sitting in her robe watching them. She looked at Danielle questioningly. Danielle frowned “There’s trouble, look at the TV.” Emily sat next to Danielle and watched the TV for a few minutes then her gaze shifted to Derek and Nicholas as they paced.

Emily looked at Danielle. “See why it makes me crazy when they pace. Both in robes, the same color robes mind you, both barefoot. Watch their mannerisms…there, first one will run their hands through their hair and then the other. It drives me crazy.”

Danielle nodded. “It’s amazing. They’re like clones.” She said looking at Emily.

Emily couldn’t stand it anymore. “Nicholas. Sit!” Nicholas turned towards his mother and sat on the couch next to Danielle. “Thank you, son, now we need to call the city police and tell them you’re in the Adirondacks with your family and friends.” Emily looked at Derek. “Quirky one, please sit. You’re making me tense.”

Derek turned to face his wife. His lips curled into that quirky smile. “Sorry, you know how I get.” He said as he sat on the floor.

Soon the door opened and the family and Colin filed in and sat. Nick looked at Derek. “What’s up?” he asked pulling Tanya onto his lap.

“Look at the news,” Danielle said softly. They watched as images from the front of the theater were displayed. There had been a blood bath outside the theater. The glass doors were spattered of with blood along with the sidewalk and brick walls.

Gerry shook his head in dismay. “She’s gotten out of hand. We have to find her and deal with her.”

Derek reached for the phone and dialed the police. “Detective McNamara please…yes…Nicholas Burnes….yes, I’ll hold.” “Mike, how are you...yeah the kid’s here with me in the Adirondacks…We’ve been here around three weeks…It’s Elizabeth, she’s out of control…Mike, she’s Andres’ not Gerry’s…yeah bad blood…What should we do…Okay, thanks Mike…you want the number here…Okay, call my cell…talk to you later.”

Derek hung up the phone. Nicholas looked at his father. “Who’s Mike?”

Derek smiled. “One of us, he saved your mother from Jacque by injecting her so she’d pass out.”

Emily reached out touching Derek’s leg. “What did Mike say?”

Derek leaned his head back on the couch “He’ll take care of it. It’s noted that Nicky has been away for several weeks and that he called as soon as he heard the news. He’ll call from a secure line later.”

Chapter Eleven

After several moments of silence Merrek started the unpleasant conversation of hunting down one of their own. “Derek, we need to find her and dispose of her. We need to have everyone listening and tracking her. Once we locate her, they can kill her on the spot and be done with it.”

Nicholas looked Merrek in the eyes. “Merrek, if they find her, I want her brought to me. I want this to be a lesson to all that want to come after us in the savage ways of old,” he growled.

Merrek frowned. “Nicholas, it would be better if she’s disposed of immediately upon finding her. She’d have no way of escape or rescue.”

Nicholas glared at him. “Merrek, it’s my wife she’s attacked, tortured and tried to kill. It’s my life she’s trying to ruin,” he hissed.

Frank looked at Nicholas. “Nicky, when she attacks you and Danielle she’s attacking us. If her plans were to come to fruition, she would then attack your mother and father and each of us until we fell to the wayside and things reverted to the old ways.”

Nicholas shook his head and stood up. Danielle reached for his hand but he shook her off and began pacing. “I want her. I want to pay her back for what she’s done to Danielle and what she’s trying to do to my family” he growled.

Danielle stood up. “Drac, Merrek is right. If they have to transport her there may be an opportunity for her to escape or be rescued.” She again reached for his hand and again he shook her off.

Nicholas turned glaring at her. “You don’t know what I’m talking about. You have no idea how much I have come to hate that bitch for what she’s done.” He yelled angrily.

Danielle slapped him across the face. “You’re no better than she is.” She turned and ran out of the pod.

Nicholas stood there looking around the room at everyone that had just witnessed what had happened. “She’s right.” He sat on the couch next to his father.

Derek squeezed his shoulder. “Nicholas, you’re upset. She’s attacking all you love and care for.”

Nicholas shook his head and stood up. “I’m going downstairs. You guys handle this. Do what you think is right. I’m stepping away from it.”

Emily looked at him. “Nicky, it’s you she’s after. You are involved.”

Nicholas shook his head no. “I’ll do what is necessary to protect Danielle, but that’s it.” He turned and walked out of the room and down the stairs.

Danielle looked up when he walked in and turned her attention back to Rusty and Killer. Nicholas walked over and knelt in front of her. “I’m sorry. You’re right. If I do what I want to do, I would be no better than her. I‘m sorry I yelled at you. Its just infuriates me that she used you as a food donor for her and her friends, that she almost killed you on our wedding night, and that her actions still haunt your dreams.”

Danielle reached out running her hand over his cheek. “I know. Drac, please don’t turn into something ugly, something you’re not. If you do, I’ll leave. I can promise you that.” She paused for a moment and added “I love the kind gentle you. The harsh, vindictive you scares the shit out of me.”

Nicholas placed his hand over hers and brought it to his lips kissing her open palm and each of her fingers. “Danielle, I’m sorry, very sorry.”

Danielle took his face in her hands and kissed him. “Drac, this was our first fight…I’m sorry I hit you,” she said as she kissed his cheek.

Nicholas kissed her lips softly. “I deserved it.”

***

The steamy water poured over them as they stood in the shower. Nicholas ran the soapy cloth over Danielle’s back. “I want to do a show for humans, you and me singing what we love to sing. Maybe we’ll be a hit.”

Danielle turned pressing against him. “Of course you’ll be a hit. Honey, you’re a hit by yourself, you don’t need me.” She kissed his chest lightly.

Nicholas lifted her chin looking into her eyes. “I do need you.”

Danielle smiled. “Drac, no one is going to want to look at some fat pregnant broad singing passionate love songs to the handsome Nicholas Burnes. All those single humans that have the hots for you would find it distasteful.”

Nicholas kissed her gently. “Dani, I don’t care, and you’re not big yet.”

Danielle giggled. “Drac, look at me. I’m blossoming.” She pushed away from him and turned sideways. She was two and a half months pregnant and overnight her stomach was starting to swell.

Nicholas ran his hand over the curve of her stomach. “I want you to sing with me Danielle, pregnant or not.”

Danielle smiled. “Babe, by the time we get our shit together and are ready to open a show, I’ll be four or five months pregnant and your mom said the baby will come between five and six months. I’ll stand in the sidelines and watch you and all the girls lusting after you.” She said running her hand over his naked butt.

“I’m hungry...Feed me.” Laughing she stepped out of the shower wrapping up in a thick terry robe.

Nicholas followed her. “Let’s get dressed and go out for dinner tonight,” he said. Danielle smiled, “Sounds good.”

***

Two months passed and Nicholas and Danielle were back in the city. Nicholas was rehearsing nightly while Danielle sat in the front row watching. His voice caressed her soul as he sang and with each day that passed the performance improved. Gerry sat next to Danielle. “It gets better every night doesn’t it,” he asked.

Danielle smiled. “He’ll be breaking hearts when this show opens. He’ll have warm blooded human girls falling at his feet and then he has to come home to bed with me. His short, pregnant, swollen wife,” she giggled.

Gerry smiled. “You’re good for him ya know. You kind of keep his temper in check.”

Danielle smiled. “That’s because he knows if he yells I disappear to my safe place. We really haven’t made much headway where that’s concerned.”

Gerry nodded. “Maybe it’s the way it’s supposed to be. I personally think that when the chips are down, if that happens, that you’ll do great. You’re a lot stronger than you think you are.”

Danielle looked at Nicholas as he sang and then at Gerry. “I’m glad you came with us. I’m also sorry for all that’s happened with Jen and Elizabeth.” Gerry frowned.

Danielle took his hand. “Gerry, I wish I could help you in some way. I wish I could make it better for you. You’re such a sweetie,” she said softly.

Gerry smiled at her. “Danielle, you are making it better. You’re having a baby. Each day I watch you, I watch your belly swell and think how nice it will be to hold a new baby and play with him or her. Danielle, you’ve brought all of us happiness.”

Nicholas released the musicians and walked off the stage towards Danielle and Gerry. “You two have been in deep conversation for quite a while.”

Danielle smiled taking his hand and kissing it. “We were talking about the baby and how nice it will be to have a baby around.”

Nicholas smiled and sat down. “Gerry, think we’ll be ready to open in week?”

Gerry nodded. “I think you’re ready to open today.”

Nicholas took Danielle’s hand and pulled her up. “So is my wife. Come on Danielle lets sing for Gerry.” Danielle smiled as Nicholas led her to the stage. He pressed play on the CD player and the music began. Nicholas began to sing. Danielle’s voice filled the room and they’re voices blended into one. They stood holding hands facing each other as they sang an Italian love song. Danielle stopped and looked at Nicholas.

“Put your hand here, hurry.” She guided his hand to her stomach.

“What?” he asked.

Danielle smiled. “Leave your hand there for a minute. Did you feel it…now, Drac, can you feel it? The baby’s kicking.”

Nicholas smiled. “I felt it.”

Gerry stood up pulling a bag of blood from his jacket pocket. “Mrs. Burnes, its snack time.” He said tossing the bag to her. Danielle’s feeding frenzies had been kept in check by feeding her every two hours. If she missed her feeding the frenzy would start within fifteen minutes. Gerry was the time keeper during the nights and Nicholas took care of it during the days.

Danielle smiled. “Thanks Gerry, you and Nicholas are taking such good care of me.” She punctured the bag with a straw and sipped.

Nicholas looked at them. “I’m done for the night lets go watch some old movies.”

***

Nicholas walked into the living room in a black tuxedo. Danielle looked up at him. “Handsome man,” she said smiling as she stood up wrapping her arms around his waist. “My handsome man.” She said lovingly.

Nicholas smiled and kissed her nose. “You look pretty hot yourself all dressed in red.”

Danielle took his hand. “Thank you, now Mr. Burnes we need to get downstairs. People are arriving, your family is seated in the front row and I want you to sing to me.” She pulled him towards the door.

Nicholas pulled her to a stop. “Babe, have your eaten?”

Danielle shook her head no. “I forgot.” She let go of his hand and walked towards the kitchen.

“Dani, I’ll meet you downstairs,” Nicholas said walking to the door.

“Drac, don’t leave me alone,” she said nervously.

Nicholas turned and went into the kitchen. Danielle was trying to guzzle down a large glass of blood. “Honey, slow down, I’ll wait for you.”

Danielle set the glass down. “I’m sorry, I’m nervous.” She picked up the glass finishing it. “Okay, I’m ready,” she said taking his hand. They turned and walked out of the apartment and down the stairs. Danielle pulled him to a stop just before they reached the lobby. “You look very hot tonight, Drac. Let me kiss you for good luck, okay?” She walked up a couple of steps and wrapped her arms around his neck kissing him deeply. “I love you Drac, sing something seductive to me tonight,” she whispered and then released him.

Nicholas handed Danielle off to Gerry. “Gerry, take her into the auditorium. I have to get on stage. It’s time.”

Gerry took Danielle’s hand. “Shall we?” Danielle smiled at him and then looked at Nicholas. He gave her a quick kiss and disappeared behind the curtains.

Gerry led Danielle to the center front row and they took their seats. Derek watched as Danielle walked past him and took her seat. He looked at Emily. “Em, you were right all those years ago. I do find pregnant women very hot, Danielle looks absolutely radiant and she’s in red and you know how I like red.”

Emily smiled. “Derek, behave yourself.”

Derek leaned closer kissing her cheek. “She reminds me of you when you were pregnant especially in that red dress. Em, you looked so incredibly hot in that red dress and high heels.”

Emily smiled and stood up removing her evening coat. She sat down crossing her legs exposing the black lace of her thigh high stocking beneath the vibrant red of her dress. “Will I do, since you obviously can’t have your son’s wife.”

Derek grinned. “You’ll do just fine. It’s a shame we have to wait,” he said running his hand up her leg. Emily caught his hand raising it to her lips. “Calm down oh quirky one. We’ll play later and if you’d like I’ll stuff a pillow under my dress so I look pregnant. Emily leaned over kissing him.

Gerry looked at Danielle. “Derek has the hots for pregnant women especially in red. Emily’s gonna have fun tonight.”

Danielle giggled. “Should I go and change?”

Gerry laughed softly. “Hell no, it’ll be fun watching him. He won’t do anything but he will be admiring your roundness from afar.”

Danielle watched Nicholas as he walked onto the stage. She held her breath for a moment and then smiled proudly as the music started. Nicholas walked center stage and began to sing. After each song applause rang through the theater. The curtains closed and Nicholas appeared in front of Danielle. He wore his Phantom mask and extended a gloved hand to her. As she accepted his hand the orchestra began to play. His voice filled the auditorium as he led a very pregnant Danielle onto the stage. He held her hand as he sang and pulled her against him singing to her as he ran his hand over her swollen stomach and up to her neck. When he finished the song he turned her in his arms and kissed her. The audience went wild as he led her to the edge of the stage. “Ladies and Gentlemen, this beautiful, very pregnant woman is my wife.” He looked down at her. “Sing with me…” he said as the music began.

The song ended and Nicholas lifted a rose from a table handing it to her. “Thank you Danielle,” he whispered as the curtain came down.

Danielle grinned at him. “Drac, that was a dirty trick.”

Nicholas pulled her against him kissing her and at that moment the curtain went up and the applause got louder. Nicholas took her hand and bowed. “Thank you all for coming.” He said and the curtain went down again.

“Drac I think they liked it,” Danielle said happily.

Nicholas listened for a moment. “Wanna sing one more with me?”

Danielle smiled. “What shall we sing?”

Nicholas grinned. “How about All’Improvviso Amore?” Danielle nodded and they walked through the curtains. Nicholas bent down and spoke with the orchestra leader and then stood up. The music began. Nicholas walked behind Danielle and wrapped his arms around her and began to sing. He kissed her neck. “Sing for me” he whispered and her crystal clear voice filled the room.

After taking a quick bow they walked off stage. Nicholas was giddy from performing and the response of his audience. “That was fun,” he said laughing. “

Danielle smiled happily. “You sounded wonderful tonight.” She squeezed his hand affectionately.

Derek, Emily, Gerry, and the rest of the family joined them. Emily smiled proudly. “Beautiful, it was beautiful.”

Derek nodded in agreement and then took Danielle’s hand. “You look radiant tonight.”

Danielle smiled and hugged him. “Thank you.”

Danielle looked at Gerry who broke out laughing. Danielle, your hug did him in. He’s aroused, Gerry said silently veiling his thoughts to all but Danielle.

Danielle glanced at Derek’s crotch and turned to face Nicholas blushing. “Drac, I’m really hungry.”

Nicholas looked around. “Let’s go in the dressing room, Nick, can you make sure everyone clears out while I feed her?” Nick nodded and he and Tanya disappeared.

The family went into the dressing room and Nicholas went to the refrigerator and pulled out a bag of blood. He punctured it with a straw and handed it to Danielle. “Drink up darling we have a reception party to attend at the Plaza. The press will be there, many humans will be there and our friends will be there.

Danielle looked at him. “A party?” she asked her voice filled with uncertainty.

“Invitees only, no one else will be permitted,” he said watching her.

“Drac, what if…”

Nicholas smiled. “No party crashers. This is going to be fun. It’s for the limited press and our friends.”

Danielle finished the bag and tossed it into the trash. Derek looked at everyone. “Let’s go so Nicholas can do the press thing and we can party.”

They arrived at the Plaza within minutes and walked into the ballroom. The press snapped photos as they entered.

“Danielle, go with my parents and Gerry, I’ll do these interviews quickly and join you.” Nicholas said as he placed her hand in Derek’s. They walked to a table and sat down. Danielle scanned the room listening to Nicholas’ interviews. She looked a bit lost without him.

Derek smiled as he took her hand. Mrs. Burnes, would you like to dance with the old Mr. Burnes?”

Danielle looked at Emily who smiled and said silently Go ahead he has a thing for pregnant women, it makes him feel protective. Danielle smiled and took Derek’s hand. He led her to the dance floor and took her in his arms dancing her slowly across the floor.

Gerry sat next to Emily. “Em, he’s too much isn’t he?” he said laughing.

Emily laughed. “I wish I could get pregnant again, it would make him so happy.”

Gerry nodded. “Hey, you look pretty fetching tonight, would you like to dance?”

Emily smiled. “I’d love to.” They stood up and walked to the dance floor.

Colin walked over to their table. Merrek, Claire, Eve, Frank, Nick, Tanya and Tony sat watching the dance floor. Colin sat down. “You all look amused. What’s up?”

Merrek looked at Colin grinning. “Derek’s dancing with Danielle.”

Colin looked over and watched as Merrek said, “He’s too damn much. He’s being the perfect gentleman but he’s getting hotter by the second.”

Claire squeezed Merrek’s hand. “And Emily will reap the benefits when they’re alone.” She said laughing.

Nicholas walked up to the table and sank into a chair. “Where is everyone?”

Colin pointed to the dance floor. “Your father is dancing with your wife, your mother is dancing with Gerry and the rest are out there dancing too. How’d the interviews go?”

Nicholas grinned. “I think very well. We’ll know when the papers come out. This could go real well, would you excuse me, I’d like to dance with Danielle before she’s too tired to dance.”

Colin nodded. “Go tell your father I said it’s time he dances with your mother.”

Nicholas walked onto the dance floor and tapped his father’s shoulder. Derek turned to see Nicholas. “I’d like to dance with my wife, and Colin told me to tell you it’s time you danced with mom.”

Derek handed Danielle to Nicholas and walked over to Gerry. “May I have my wife back now?” Gerry nodded and after handing Emily to Derek he walked back to the table.

Nicholas took Danielle in his arms. “Did my father behave himself?”

Danielle rested her head against his chest as the danced. “He did. You guys really give him a hard time.”

Nicholas chuckled. “Danielle, he’s my father and he’s always found pregnant women hot.” He kissed her neck. “Actually, I find pregnant women pretty hot myself. Especially you.” he said softly against her ear.

“Drac, you wouldn’t by chance have a treat in your jacket pocket would you?” she asked with a distressed look on her face.

Nicholas looked at her. “You need to feed?”

Danielle nodded. “It just hit and it’s hitting hard.” Nicholas led her from the dance floor and out of the ballroom. They quickly exited the hotel and found a deserted area and disappeared.

They reappeared in the apartment. Danielle’s hands were shaking and she was doubled over with hunger. Nicholas led her to the couch. “Sit, I’ll get it.” He disappeared into the kitchen and returned with a full glass and several bags for refills. She took the glass drinking it down quickly.

“More,” she moaned. Nicholas refilled her glass and watched as she gulped it down. She looked at him .“Drac, more, I need more.” She moaned as her trembling hands pushed the glass in his direction. Nicholas took the glass into the kitchen and refilled it. He grabbed a few extra bags and brought it back to her. She frantically took the glass and drank it down. “More” she gasped. Nicholas refilled the glass again and she drank finally slowing down. When she finished the glass she set it on the table and sighed. “Oh my, that was an experience I don’t care to have happen again,” she said leaning against him. She looked up at him through her eyelashes. “Thanks, we’d better get back before we’re missed.” They stood up and disappeared, reappearing on a dark street a few blocks from the hotel.

When they re-entered the ballroom the family looked at them as they approached. Nicholas smiled and silently said, an eight bag feeding frenzy Nicholas pulled the chair out for her and Danielle sat down.

“I was starving.” Danielle said looking at Emily. Gerry stood up and walked to Danielle’s chair. “Dance with me,” he said grasping her hand. Danielle took his hand and stood up.

The rest of the night was spent laughing and dancing. At four thirty they walked out of the hotel and down the street to a newsstand. Nicholas picked up several papers and they continued to walk back to the theater. “It’s late, stay at the theater; there are plenty of dressing rooms so you’ll all have privacy.” Nicholas said as he turned the key opening the doors.

They sat in the living room as Nicholas read the reviews. Most were good a few were not so good. Nicholas set the papers on the table and leaned back in the chair. Danielle sat with Derek and Emily on the couch. She took Derek’s hand and placed it on her stomach. “Grandpa, can you feel her kicking?”

Derek nodded. “Yes I can,” he said smiling.

Nicholas looked at Danielle questioningly. “Her?”

Danielle smiled. “I have no idea, but it’s a fifty-fifty shot,” she said giggling.

Danielle looked at Emily. “Wanna feel? He or she is kicking up a storm tonight.” Emily reached over placing her hand on Danielle’s stomach. The baby kicked again and

Emily smiled. “Active and strong, that’s good.” She sat back and looked at Nicholas. “Nicholas, you better get some baby stuff. The baby will be coming soon.”

Nicholas smiled. “Mom, we want to have the baby at the cabin. I’ll do this show for a few weeks and then we’ll come up to the cabin.”

Emily nodded. “How about we fix up your old room, you stay there until the baby is born, then you can go to the cabin. It would just be better if we were all close.”

Danielle looked up. “How about at the Pods.”

Emily laughed. “Actually that’s the ideal place. All we have to do is have Doc there.”

Danielle stood up looking at Nicholas. “Drac, I’m going to crash.” Nicholas jumped up and took her hand. “You need to eat first.”

Danielle shook her head no. “I’m stuffed.” She kissed his cheek. “You guy’s have fun. See you later.” she said as she walked into the bedroom.

Nicholas waited and then smiled. “Be right back she needs help with the zipper on her dress.” He stood up and walked into the bedroom.

***

The next few weeks flew by. Nicholas sang to a sold out house every night. Danielle was now five months pregnant and it was time to go to the family and prepare for the birth of their child.

Nicholas ran his hand over Danielle’s stomach as she slept. He leaned over kissing her belly and then her lips. “Wake up sleeping beauty; we have things to do before we leave for upstate.” He said softly.

Danielle opened her eyes and smiled. “Drac, I’m so proud of you. Your shows were superb. You’ve been so happy for the last month; it’s almost a shame that we have to leave now. We don’t even know for sure if this birth will happen as soon as everyone thinks.”

Nicholas smiled down at her. “Danielle, we can’t take a chance and you can’t go to a hospital, so it’s best we do this. You look like you could pop any second and I want to make sure you’re safe and protected. We still haven’t found Elizabeth. The family and friends have been searching for her but the vampire world is silent when it comes to her. She could appear at any moment and I don’t want you and our child unprotected. It’s time and New York can wait a few months for Nicholas Burnes to return. We don’t want to give them too much, they’ll tire of me.” Nicholas kissed her lips, her neck. “Danielle, I want you.” He almost moaned.

Danielle pulled his face to hers pressing her lips to his. “I want you too baby, but how, I’m huge.”

Nicholas smiled cupping her full breasts in his hands “We’ll figure out a way to do this,” he said kissing her again.

***

Nicholas climbed out of bed. “Stay here I’ll bring you food, then we’ll shower and head north.” He kissed her gently and smiled down at her. “Be right back.” He turned and left the room returning a few minutes later with a large glass of blood. He sat on the edge of the bed handing it to her.

“Thanks, Drac,” she said drinking quickly. She looked at him sheepishly. “More please.” Nicholas smiled and emptied two more bags into the glass. She quickly drank it down.

“You need more don’t you?” Nicholas asked.

Danielle nodded. “A lot more, I’m starving, please hurry.” Nicholas disappeared and returned with six more bags. He emptied them two at a time into her glass and she gulped them down quickly. She set the glass on the nightstand and leaned against him. “Lets get ready and get going then we can relax.” Nicholas stood up taking her hand and they walked into the bathroom to shower.

Nicholas and Danielle walked into the meeting house to find the family gathered watching a movie.

Derek looked up and smiled. “Danielle come sit by me,” he said extending his hand to her. Danielle took his hand and sat between him and Emily. Nicholas sat on the floor in front of Danielle.

Gerry smiled. “Boy have you blossomed in the last few weeks.”

Danielle giggled. “I’m as big as a house, and it’s getting harder to move around every day.”

Emily placed her hand on Danielle’s stomach. “Is the baby still kicking a lot?”

Danielle thought for a moment. “Actually today there hasn’t been much kicking.”

Emily smiled. “They say when movement slows down that the baby is getting ready to be born.”

Danielle absentmindedly played with Nicholas’ hair. “I hope it does come soon. I’m not real comfortable in anything I do.”

Claire looked at Emily. “Em, I think she’s bigger than you were.”

Emily looked at Derek. “Quirky one is she bigger than I was?”

Derek tapped Nicholas. “Get up and help your wife up. I want to look at her.”

Nicholas stood up and took Danielle’s hand. “Ready?” Danielle nodded and he pulled her to her feet.

Derek stood up and walked around her studying her belly. He stopped in front of her. “May I?”

Danielle smiled and nodded yes. Derek put his arms around her and then released her. He placed his hands on her belly and smiled. “Its official, Danielle is bigger than Emily was. I could get close to Emily, can’t get close to Dani.”

Nicholas chuckled. “I can, can’t I baby?”

Danielle swatted his arm blushing. “Nicholas stop.”

Nicholas stood behind her and wrapped his arms around her kissing her neck. “Dad, is Doc here?”

Derek nodded. “He’s staying with Gerry… hell he should be up here.”

Gerry laughed. “He’s watching Interview with a Vampire. When I left he was hysterical laughing.”

Derek grinned. “What a great idea, those old movies are so funny.”

Emily looked at him. “You are sick, you know that don’t you?”

Derek grabbed her pulling her into his arms kissing her. “And you, my dear, love me.”

Emily kissed him. “Indeed I do.”

Merrek glanced around. “Where’s the orange tornado?”

Danielle smiled. “Rusty and Killer are in the pod. Probably all over the bed.”

Merrek chuckled. “It’s a shame I kind of miss the little terror.”

Danielle laughed. “Want Nicholas to get him?”

Merrek shook his head no.

Emily stood up. “Come down to your pod, we have a lot to show you. We’ve made some changes.”

Everyone stood up except Danielle. She looked at Nicholas. “Hey Drac, fatty needs help.”

Derek took her hands. “Come on fatty, I’ll help you.” He pulled her to her feet.

“What did you guys do?” Danielle asked as Emily took her hand.

“You’ll love it, it’s a surprise.” With Emily and Danielle leading the way they went down the spiral staircase to the pod. They went inside and Emily led Danielle to the couch. “Nicky sit next to her.” Nicholas sat beside Danielle draping his arm around her. Claire, Tanya and Eve ran across the hall and returned their arms piled high with wrapped gift boxes. They piled them on the floor in front of Nicholas.

“A baby shower!” Emily said happily. Danielle squeezed Nicholas’ hand smiling happily. He reached down and lifted the first package handing it to Danielle. She ripped the paper off the box and opened the lid. She lifted a quilted crib blanket in yellow with a soft fuzzy teddy bear in the center.

“Drac, look how cute, feel this teddy, he’s so soft.” She said happily. Nicholas took the blanket, kissed her cheek and handed her another box. As she opened the second box Nicholas folded the blanket and set it aside. Danielle lifted the lid and found baby sleepers.

One by one they opened the gifts and found everything they could possibly need. When all the packages were opened and the trash gathered Derek walked over to Danielle and offered her his hand.

“There’s more, come on you two.” Danielle took his hand and he helped her to her feet. They all walked into the bedroom.

Nicholas looked at the bed and started laughing. “Killer, you’re in trouble now, moms here.” He said as Emily walked into the bedroom.

“Killer, get off that bed” Emily said smiling. Killer immediately jumped off the bed and ran to Emily nudging her. Emily reached down. “Yes Killer, I still love you” she said running her hands through his thick fur.

Derek walked to two French doors and pulled them open. “We added this in the last few weeks.” He said as he ushered Danielle and Nicholas through the doors into a nursery complete with crib, dresser, and changing table. The little room was painted a pale but bright yellow and had teddy bears in all colors and textures on the walls. The furniture was rich cherry wood. There was even a rocking chair with a matching ottoman.

Danielle gasped. “This is so adorable. Thanks guys, I couldn’t have done better myself. I love it” She walked to the wall touching the different texture of each teddy bear. “Drac, come here, you have to feel these. It’s so cool.”

Danielle turned to Emily and hugged her. “Thank you so much,” she said as her eyes welled up with tears of happiness. Next she hugged Derek and then Claire and Merrek, Nick and Tanya, Eve and Frank, Tony and Gerry and then she hugged Nicholas as she looked at everyone. “I really can’t thank you enough; I just don’t know what to say.”

Gerry walked over to her and kissed her cheek. “The smile on your face is thanks enough, sweetheart.”

Nicholas looked at everyone. “Thanks, it’s great and my wife is beside herself. She’ll be touching and feeling everything for days.”

Tanya took Danielle’s hand. “We’ve already washed everything so we’re ready.”

Danielle smiled. “What can I say, thank you again.” She said sinking into the rocking chair. She looked up at Nicholas. “Danielle needs a treat Drac.”

“How big a treat?”

Danielle grinned. “Like earlier today, please hurry.” She said holding her stomach.

Emily frowned. “Feeding frenzy?”

Danielle nodded as the hunger intensified. “Drac, hurry it’s getting bad.”

Nicholas returned with eight bags of blood and one full glass. He handed the glass to Danielle and she gulped it down. Her hand trembling she gave the glass back to Nicholas. “Oh God, hurry,” she moaned as he refilled the glass. She gobbled it down and pushed the glass at him again. “Drac, its worse, hurry,” she moaned. He poured more and returned the glass to her.

Derek went into the kitchen grabbed another glass and had it filled before Danielle finished. He handed it to her taking the empty and handing it to Nicholas. “Refill it, she’s not slowing down” Derek said. Nicholas traded a full glass for the empty and refilled the empty glass having it ready for her. She handed him the empty glass and took the full one and drank this one slowly.

Danielle finished it and set it down. “I don’t like that.”

Emily rubbed her shoulder. “It’s a terrible feeling isn’t it?”

Danielle nodded. “It’s like your being torn apart inside. You can’t think about anything but feeding.,”

Nicholas knelt in front of her taking her hands in his. “Let’s go in the living room, I have the perfect movie for my father. He’ll love it.”

Danielle looked at him. “Which one?”

Nicholas chuckled. “Fearless Vampire Killers. I think is what it’s called. I found it in your collection and watched it a while ago.”

Danielle thought for a moment giggled. “Derek, you’re gonna love this one. Drac, help me up, Gerry, get Doc, he’ll be in stitches over this one,” she said laughing.

Once everyone was settled and comfortable Nicholas pressed the play button and sat back wrapping his arm around Danielle as she leaned against him. Within minutes of the movie starting, they were all laughing. It was such a campy movie with gay vamps, trampy vamps and vamp hunters that freeze solid.

Derek looked at Nicholas. “This is the best, worst, Vamp flick I’ve ever seen. I have to get this.” He said laughing.

Nicholas brushed his lips against Danielle’s ear and whispered, “I knew he’d love this.”

Danielle turned looking up at him. “We’ll have to get him a copy or give it to him,” she whispered. Nicholas kissed the top of her head and they went back to watching the movie and Derek.

Derek and Emily were the last to leave in the morning. Nicholas walked them to the door and thanking them for everything and closed the door behind them. Danielle looked at him. “Babe, help me up.”

Nicholas helped her to her feet and looked around the room. “This was nice they did so much for the baby.”

Danielle wrapped her arms around him. “They did; it’s wonderful.”

Nicholas took her hand. “Let’s go to bed, you can stretch out and maybe get comfortable. You’ve been squirming all night.”

Danielle nodded “I can’t seem to get comfortable tonight. Its like the baby is pressing on all my insides.” She said rubbing her belly. They walked into the bedroom. Danielle lifted her shirt over her head and pushed her maternity jeans off. She draped them over a chair and walked into the bathroom. She returned a few minutes later in a red silky night shirt. “Much more comfortable” she said as she sat on the bed watching Nicholas undress. “I love your back, Drac.”

Nicholas turned smiling innocently. “What about my front?”

Danielle took his hand. “I love your back, your front, everything about you. Now come to bed.” She said softly. He leaned down kissing her and helped her get situated in bed moving pillows to support her stomach and her back. He got into bed and pulled the covers up. As he clicked the remote turning on the TV, Danielle snuggled up against him as close as she could and they watched TV.

Chapter Twelve

Nicholas awoke just after sunset. He dressed quickly and wrote a note leaving it on his pillow and disappeared. Several minutes later he reappeared in the theater apartment. Oh fuck, this place has been trashed he thought as he looked around. He quickly went into the bedroom and grabbed his laptop. The whole apartment had been vandalized. The leather furniture cut to shreds, the televisions smashed, the bed cut with all the stuffing pulled out their clothes shredded. He walked through the apartment quickly knowing he needed to leave before who ever did this came back. As he walked towards the door he spotted a scribbled note taped on the door. He ripped it from the door and disappeared. He reappeared in a field in upstate. Unfolding the note he read it the scribbled text.

Nicky:

My followers are growing, you’ll never see your child born; imagine my glee at the thought of killing your pregnant wife. This is not an idol threat. I know where you hide and we’ll find her, then you, then your family. Time is short Nicky, Elizabeth will rule.

Love and Kisses Liz

Nicholas folded the letter and was stuffing it in his pocket when he heard Danielle’s screams. She was screaming his name, she was in pain. Nicholas called to his parents Go to Danielle, I’ll be there in a few minutes, something is wrong she’s screaming, Elizabeth is back she trashed my apartment. Get to Danielle quickly Elizabeth threatened her and the baby.

Derek sprang for the bed calling the rest of the family He grabbed Emily’s hand and they quickly made their way to Nicholas and Danielle’s pod. They could hear her screams as Derek opened the door. All seemed normal but Danielle was now whimpering. Emily ran to the bedroom. Danielle was in bed, she was sweating profusely and obviously in great pain.

Emily turned back towards Derek. “Get Doc now.”

Emily approached the bed. “Dani, what is it?”

“Emily, it hurts so bad…”

Emily sat on the edge of the bed. “What hurts

Danielle?”

Another contraction was coming and Danielle grabbed Emily’s hand. “Oh God,” she moaned trying to catch her breath. Emily placed her free hand on Danielle’s stomach. It was rock hard. She lifted the blankets and saw the bed was wet. She reached Under Danielle’s night shirt cutting the sides of her panties with her finger nail then covered her up again.

“Honey, the baby is coming. I know it hurts, it hurts a lot. Bring your knees up, it will help. Doc is on his way.” Emily said gently. Danielle was out of breath and another contraction was starting. “Dani, another one is starting, grab your knees and push. Come honey, push.” Emily said as Nicholas appeared. Emily said silently, be calm, everything is okay, your child is being born. Emily looked at Danielle “Come honey, here comes another one, push.” Nicholas climbed onto the bed behind her straddling her. She leaned heavily against him. Danielle moaned as another contraction took hold. Emily lifted the blanket and looked. “Nicky, you need to help her push, I think one or two more and the baby will be born. Danielle, push, push hard” Emily said as Doc burst into the room.

Doc quickly examined Danielle. “Push the head is almost out, push, push, push, breath, okay one really hard push.” Nicholas pushed Danielle’s body forward helping her push the baby out. Doc quickly took the baby and clearing its nose and eyes and laid it on Danielle’s stomach. He looked at Derek. “Get the scissors, and navel clips from my bag.” Derek dug through the bag handing Doc the items he asked for, He quickly fastened the navel clip and cut the cord. “Derek, get me a clean towel.” Derek ran to the closet and returned with a towel handing it to Doc. Emily looked at Danielle. “She’s beautiful, Danielle. She’s got her daddy’s dark hair.” Doc handed the baby to Emily who held her up for Danielle and Nicholas to see.

Danielle reached out touching the baby’s hand then gasped. “It’s starting again, oh God,” she moaned.

Nicholas looked at Doc. “What’s wrong?” he asked his voice filled with concern.

Doc frowned as he pressed on Danielle’s stomach. “Danielle, you’re not done, there’s another baby in there. Nicholas next contraction, push her forward. Danielle cried out and Nicholas pushed her forward.

“Dani, push. Come on baby, you’re almost there, push hard.” Nicholas said lovingly.

Doc looked at Nicholas. “Okay get ready, one more good push and the baby will be out.”

Danielle moaned as the next contraction began. Nicholas pushed her forward “Push baby, a big push, come baby, push.”

Doc smiled. “It’s a boy, Derek another clip.” he said extending his hand towards Derek. Derek handed him the clip then walked over standing by Emily.

“May I?” he asked reaching for his Granddaughter.

Emily handed the tiny baby to him and looked at Nicholas and Danielle. “Twins, perfect little twins.” Danielle smiled weakly as Doc laid the second baby in Emily’s arms. Danielle reached out touching his cheek.

Nicholas leaned around kissing Danielle’s cheek gently. “They’re beautiful Dani.”

Doc looked at Nicholas, Emily and Derek. “Take the babies, clean them, dress them, and send in Tanya, we need to finish this and get her comfortable. She’s a tiny girl and just had two pretty good sized babies.

Nicholas looked down at Danielle. She nodded. “Go, take care of Lexie and her bother, you’ll have to name him.” Nicholas climbed out from under her and followed his mother and father into the small Nursery.

Emily looked at Derek. “Give Nicholas Lexie, and go get Tanya.” Derek complied.

Nicholas sat in the living room holding his two precious babies. “Danielle’s named Lexie now we have to name you, my son.” He said as he gazed into their little faces.

Gerry knelt in front of Nicholas. “May I hold one of them?”

Nicholas smiled. “Take your pick, Lexie’s on the right and no name is on the left.” Nicholas said happily.

Gerry reached out lifting Lexie into his arms. He sat on the couch contently holding her. Nicholas looked at his father. “Dad, dig into my right pocket, there’s a crumpled piece of paper, pull it out. We all need to be very careful, Elizabeth is on the prowl.” Derek reached into Nicholas’ pocket pulling out the crumpled note. He read it and passed it around the room.”

Doc stepped into the living room. “Okay, Danielle is fine. She’s resting. She had a hard time and needed stitches. Claire mix formula up for these two little creatures. Let Danielle rest. She can nurse them later. I don’t think she’ll be able to nurse both of them. So it will be every other feeding for each child. Nicholas hand me your son, and go see Danielle. I need to examine both babies and make sure they’re okay.” Nicholas handed the baby to Doc and walked into the bedroom.

Danielle smiled when Nicholas entered the room. “Two, who’d have thought we’d have two?”

Nicholas sat next to her. “They’re beautiful. I like the name Lexie, what’s it short for?”

Danielle smiled. “Alexis”

Nicholas kissed her cheek. “How about Alexander and Alexis? We can call them Alex and Lexie.”

Danielle looked at him yawning. “Drac, I’m very tired. You name him. Alexander is fine with me. We can call him Al, Zander, Alex” she said as she drifted off to sleep.

Nicholas kissed her cheek. “We’ll name our son together later.” He stood up and walked quietly back to the living room.

Killer was on the floor by Emily’s feet. Derek walked over and knelt next to him. “Killer, protect Danielle, now.” Killer immediately stood up and went to the bedroom door followed by Rusty. Nicholas opened the door and let them in.

Nicholas sat down and looked at his parents. Derek held Alexander and Emily held Lexie. They were each being fed a bottle.

“What about the nut case?” Nicholas asked.

Emily laid a baby in Nicholas’ arms. “Here, feed your daughter” Nicholas took the bottle and fed his daughter. “You’re a little beauty. Your mother will be so happy when she holds you my little Alexis.”

Emily smiled at her son. “Alexis is a beautiful name.”

Nicholas smiled. “Dani said she was having a daughter and I guess she named her a long time ago.”

Nicholas looked at his parents. “What do you think of the name of Alexander?”

Derek smiled. “Alexis and Alexander, I like it. What does Danielle think?”

Nicholas smiled down at Lexie as she curled her tiny hand around his finger. He looked at Derek.” She was too tired to think. We’ll talk later when she wakes up.”

Nicholas looked at Emily “Mom take Lexie. I’m so on edge after the note and seeing the apartment in the city. If we hadn’t left early yesterday, God knows what would have happened. I need to be with Danielle and make sure she’s safe.”

Emily reached for Lexie. “Go ahead; we’ve called in the guards. To protect all our properties and we have guards here too. Mishka and Snow will be here in a little while.” She said calmly.

Nicholas sat on the couch in the bedroom with the TV on watching the news while Danielle slept. He was deep in thought about what he found in the city and didn’t hear Danielle call his name. She walked up behind him kissing his neck.

“Drac, where are my babies? I want to see them.”

Nicholas turned looking into her sapphire blue eyes. “Danielle, you shouldn’t be up yet,” he said taking her hand.

Danielle smiled down at him. “I’m fine. Where are Alexis and Alexander?”

Nicholas stood up. “Let me get you a robe, it’s chilly. Mom and Dad have them.” After helping her into her robe he put his arms around her. “Danielle, they’re beautiful, come they’re in the living room.” He said kissing her lovingly. Danielle smiled and took his hand.

Danielle walked into the living room with Killer and Rusty at her heels.

Emily looked up. “How do you feel?”

Danielle smiled unable to take her eyes off the two babies. “Good, I feel good.” She walked over to Emily and knelt down kissing the baby’s cheek. “Lexie, is grandma taking good care of you? You’re so beautiful.” She whispered as her eyes welled with tears. Lexie turned in the direction of Danielle’s voice. “Do you recognize my voice little one?” Danielle caressed her cheek with her finger. Danielle looked up at Nicholas and then back at Lexie. “I’m going to check on Alexander, my little beauty.” She reached out for Nicholas. “Help me up Drac.”

Nicholas took her hand helping her to her feet. She sat on the couch next to Derek. “Alexander, your daddy wants you to be called Alexander. Do you like that name?” she asked taking his tiny hand in hers. Smiling she continued. “You’re going to look just like your daddy and Grandpa. I think you’ll have green eyes like your Grandpa.”

Danielle fell silent and looked at Emily, then Nicholas and then Derek. “Oh my God!” she said softly.

Emily looked at her. “Danielle, what’s wrong?” she asked detecting stress in Danielle’s voice.

Danielle shook her head no and reached for

Nicholas’ hand. “Drac, we need to talk; right now.”

Nicholas helped her up and she led him back to the bedroom closing the door.

Danielle sat on the bed pulling Nicholas beside her. “Baby, when I became, how, did it happen, I think Alexander is your father’s child, is that possible? Nicholas he’s going to look just like your father!” she said in almost a panic.

Nicholas didn’t know what to say or how to answer her question. “Danielle when I found you on the dance floor I called to my father, I had never changed anyone before, I really didn’t know how. He gave you his blood and then we both gave you blood. I don’t know how this would be possible. It was my seed planted in your egg.”

Danielle stared at him wide eyed. “Oh, Nicholas, Alexander is your fathers. Lexie is ours. What do we do?”

Nicholas pulled her against him. “Love of my life, Alexander and Alexis are our children.”

Danielle shook her head no. “Drac, Alexander is your fathers. Oh my God, your wife just gave birth to your brother,” she cried.

Nicholas held her against him. “Baby, they are both ours. Unless you had intercourse with my dad it’s impossible for Alexander to be his.” He kissed the top of her head.

Danielle looked into his clear blue eyes. “Are you positive it works the same with the Vampire thing. What if it’s the blood that does it, what if your seed and your father’s blood make him your father’s baby?”

Nicholas lifted her chin. “Danielle, you’re freaking me out. I’ll talk to Doc later when I figure out how to ask the question. I still say it’s impossible and that Alexander is mine and yours.”

Nicholas and Danielle returned to the living room. Danielle sat between Derek and Emily. She looked at Derek. “May I hold him?”

Derek smiled happily. “Here you go,” he said laying Alexander in her arms. As Derek slipped his arms out from under the baby he looked deeply into her eyes. “Thank you,” giving her a small wink he stood up. “Nicky sit next to your wife and son.”

Danielle sat looking at Alexander, then Nicholas, then Derek. Her brow creased in thought. Nicholas wrapped his arm around her and kissed the top of her head. “He looks just like me, don’t you think?”

Danielle smiled slightly. “And you look just like your father.” Danielle smiled looking into her son’s face. “You look just like your dad, and Alexander is…Derek’s,” she said in a matter of fact fashion.

All eyes in the room turned looking from Danielle to Nicholas to Derek.

Emily looked at Danielle. “Honey, why would you say that?”

Danielle looked at her very seriously. “Emily, I…I just know he is. He’s different from Alexis. He’s got Derek’s blood in him and Lexie has Nicholas’, I don’t know how, I just know. Derek knows too.” She looked at Alexander and then back at Emily. “Smell him, he smells like Derek not Nicholas.”

Nicholas looked at his mother. “She’s tired mom…”

Emily looked at Derek. “Darling, is there something you need to tell me?” she asked with fire in her cool blue eyes.

Derek looked at her is disbelief. “Em, you don’t think I did my sons wife do you?”

Emily looked at him. “Did you? I’ll know if you’re lying.” she said very seriously.

Derek knelt in front of her gazing into her blue eyes. “Blue eyes, I haven’t been with any one but you since we met. I don’t need, nor do I desire anyone else.”

Emily’s blue eyes softened looking deeply into his emerald eyes. “You’re not lying, thank God,” she whispered as she pulled his face to hers kissing him.

Emily looked at Danielle. “Let me hold Alexander, you take Alexis.” Nicholas took Alexis and Danielle handed Alexander to Emily then laid Alexis in Danielle’s arms.

Emily looked down at the tiny child in her arms and drew in a deep breath. She looked at Derek. “She’s right, Alexander has your blood I can smell it.”

Derek looked at Doc. “Doc, how could this be? I swear, I never did anything.”

Emily stood up and carried Alexander to Claire. “Claire smell him.”

Claire took the baby and drew in a breath. Her gaze turned to Derek. “He smells like you.”

Emily walked over to Danielle. “Honey, let Claire smell Alexis,” she said reaching for her granddaughter. Danielle laid Alexis in Emily’s arms and watched.

Nicholas plopped down on the couch his head in his hands. “Danielle, you didn’t do my dad did you?” he asked with great dismay in his voice.

Danielle’s lip quivered, her eyes filled with tears. She ran her fingers through Nicholas’ hair. “Drac, I’ve been with two men. You’re the second, you’re the last…I swear it on my life.” She cried covering her face as she stood and made her way to the bedroom followed by Killer and Rusty.

Doc scratched his head and asked casually, “Who turned her?”

Derek looked at him. “I started to because Nicholas had never done it. Then he joined me and she fed on each of us,” he said.

Doc frowned and scratched his head again. “Maybe, the seed and the egg join and when the human, feeds for the first time, maybe the blood actually fertilizes the egg. Hell, you say you didn’t do her, and she said she didn’t do you, then that’s the only answer. Obviously there were two eggs, two seeds and two different feedings to become. That has to be the answer. It’s the only explanation I can come up with.”

Derek thought for a moment. “That has to be it. It’s the only way this could have happened.”

Emily handed Claire Alexis and handed Alexander to Tanya. “Derek, Nicky, Doc, we’d best go talk to Danielle.” Emily said pulling Nicholas and Derek towards the bedroom door. “Doc, come on.” She said sharply.

Nicholas opened the bedroom door and they all entered. Danielle was in bed, under the covers, holding a pillow and crying. Emily sat on the bed and brushed the hair from Danielle’s forehead. “Honey, I think we’ve figured it out. No one was accusing you or Derek of anything.”

Danielle looked up at her. “You asked Derek if we did anything and Nicholas asked me. You both had thoughts…” Danielle hid her face in the pillow.

Emily ran her hand over Danielle’s back. “I’m sorry. I never really thought anything, I just had to ask. The only time you and Derek were together alone was for less than five minutes the night you became. Please calm down and we’ll get Doc to explain it to you. We really don’t have any other explanation and Doc seems to think he might have the answer.”

Nicholas stretched out on the bed facing her. “Danielle, I’m sorry…”

Danielle looked at him. “You thought I was with your father, you thought I…” her voice trailed off as she put her face in the pillow to stifle her sobs.

Derek looked at Emily and Nicholas. “Leave, let Doc and I talk to her.”

Nicholas looked at Derek. “Dad she’s my wife.”

Derek frowned. “And she’s obviously upset with you for doubting her. Leave us alone with her. Go.” He said sternly.

Emily stood up and looked at Nicholas. “Come on, let Doc and your father talk to her.” She said extending her hand to him.

Nicholas leaned closer to Danielle. “Baby do you want me to leave?” She didn’t answer. “Danielle …”

He was cut off by Emily. “Nicholas come.”

Nicholas sat up and leaned over her kissing her neck. “I love you Dani,” he whispered and he climbed off the bed. Emily and Nicholas walked from the room.

Derek sat on the bed next to Danielle. “Dani, they’re gone, sit up and talk to us. We don’t have all the answers but it’s the only logical thing that could have happened. Come on honey, its okay, sit up.” He coaxed. “Doc, get me some tissues for her.” Derek said as he helped her sit up. Doc returned with the tissues handing them to Danielle. He sat on the bed next to Derek.

“Danielle, the night you became one of us, Derek had you drink from him, then Nicholas arrived and gave you his blood. You drank from both of them. I think the seed and the egg join and when the human feeds for the first time, that the blood actually fertilizes the egg. Obviously there were two eggs, two seeds and you fed on both of them to become. That has to be the answer. It’s the only explanation I can come up with.”

Danielle gave him a small smile. “I asked Nicholas about the blood thing and he looked at me like I was crazy,” she said wiping her eyes.

Derek smiled at her. “Dani, even though he smells like me, he’s your son, yours and Nicholas’.”

Danielle looked him in the eyes. “Will you be able to handle this Grand Pa?”

Derek hugged her. “As long as we can baby sit, and play with them, and help you in any way to take care of and teach them it will be just fine.”

Danielle kissed his cheek. “Thank you dad,” she said softly. Derek smiled affectionately at her.

Doc stood up. “Are you two ready to make peace with your spouses?”

Derek nodded and looked at Danielle. “Ready?”

Danielle smiled. “Yes.” Derek helped her up and they walked into the living room.

All eyes turned towards the bedroom door when it opened. Derek Doc and Danielle walked into the room holding hands. Danielle walked over to Nicholas and sat on his lap. “Sorry Drac,” she whispered.

Nicholas wrapped his arms around her. “Danielle”

Danielle silenced him buy putting her finger to his lips. “Drac, we have two babies. Dad and Doc explained what they think took place and it makes sense I think.” She stood up and walked over to Tanya and Claire who each held one of her children. Danielle reached down picking up Alexander and cradled him in her arms. She walked back to Nicholas and handed him the baby. “You take Alexander and I’ll take Alexis. I want to go to bed and I want you and my babies with me.” She walked over to and lifted Alexis from Tanya’s arms and looked at the family. “It’s been a long night, the sun is rising and we need to bond with our babies. Thank you for all your help.”

Derek looked up at Danielle as she stood beside Nicholas. “Danielle, Emily and I are staying here today with you and Nicholas. We won’t bother you, but if you need anything just call to us.”

Danielle frowned a bit. “Why do you feel you need to stay here?”

Emily smiled at her. “Something happened earlier today while you were in labor. You and Nicholas need to bond with the children and Derek and I are here to make sure nothing else happens. We’ll talk more tonight. We’re here to protect you and those precious babies.”

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “Elizabeth has done something again hasn’t she?”

Nicholas nodded. “Yes, we need protection.”

Danielle walked over to Emily and kissed her cheek, then kissed Derek’s cheek. “Thank you” and then turned disappearing into the bedroom.

Danielle sat on the bed laying Alexis in the center of the bed then stretched her arms towards Nicholas “Give me Alexander” she said softly. Nicholas put the baby in her arms. She looked down at him. “Little man, you’re in for an interesting life. Your part of me, part of your daddy and part of your grandpa, you’re going to be one hot, strong vampire when you grow up.” She kissed his cheek and set him next to Alexis.

Nicholas sat next to Danielle “Honey you haven’t fed, you need to feed so you can feed our children.”

Danielle smiled. “I am a bit hungry. I haven’t thought of feeding with all the events of the evening,” She rested her head on his shoulder. “Drac, I don’t want the babies so far away from us. I want them close to us. Can we move the crib beside the bed?”

Nicholas smiled and kissed the top of her head. “I have something better. I had Gerry bring it here months ago. I’ll be right back and I’ll bring you food too.” Nicholas went to the bedroom door opening it. “Mishka, Snow, protect” he called. Nicholas watched as the large black wolf and the large white wolf made their way into the bedroom. Killer and Rusty were on the bed sniffing and watching the children. “Dani, I’ll be right back, I’m leaving the door open.”

Derek looked up when he heard Nicholas calling for Miska and Snow. “What’s up?”

Nicholas walked over to Derek. “Dad can you help me get something from storage?”

Derek stood up. “Sure, let’s go.” Derek looked at Emily. “I’ll be back in minute blue eyes.” He said smiling. Derek and Nicholas left the pod.

“Emily, come keep me company while their gone.” Danielle called from the bedroom.

Emily stood up and walked into the bedroom and sat next to Danielle.

Danielle smiled nervously. “I’m sorry about before, I was so upset. I knew I hadn’t done anything inappropriate and I also knew Alexander smelled like Dad. I’m sorry Mom.” She said looking down at her hands folded in her lap.

Emily lifted her chin. “You called me Mom.” she said smiling.

Danielle smiled and looked into Emily’s eyes. “I’ll try, it just seems funny. You look my age, and Derek looks like Nicholas, You and Derek are kind of my parents now. I don’t know where my father is and my Mom is dead.”

Emily hugged her. “Danielle, we all love you dearly. You’re a wonderful mate for my son, and a wonderful addition to our family.”

Danielle returned her hug. “I’ve been a bit of a problem for this family since I started seeing Nicholas.”

Emily smiled. “Honey, you’ve been very brave considering all Elizabeth has put you through and you’ve given Derek and I two beautiful grand children. Look at them with their jet black hair and vivid blue eyes.”

Danielle looked at Lexie and Alexander. “Alexander is going to have vivid green eyes.” she said softly.

Emily heard Nicholas and Derek lugging something into the pod. “I’ll be back, let me see what they’re up to.” She stood up and left the room.

A few minutes later Derek and Nicholas carried a large cradle into the bedroom. They set it beside the bed. The dark cherry wood polished to a high shine and pale yellow linens and bumper pads covered the inside. “This is beautiful.” Danielle said smiling.

Derek looked at her. “This was Nicholas’ when he was a baby. He slept in it for a long time.”

Danielle lifted Alexander and laid him the cradle. Then she put Lexie in beside him and pulled the soft plush teddy bear blanket over them. She looked up at Derek and Nicholas. “They like their daddy’s cradle; I like it too.” She sat back down on the bed. Emily walked in with a crystal carafe filled with warm red blood and two crystal wine glasses setting them on the night table beside the bed.

“Derek, come let’s leave them to celebrate the birth of the children.” She looked at Danielle “Danielle, you’ll need to breast feed them when they wake up. Call me if you need help.”

Danielle smiled. “I will.”

Nicholas filled her glass and handed it to her then filled his own and sat beside her. They sipped in silence. Danielle rested her head against Nicholas’ shoulder. “Elizabeth is coming after us again isn’t she?”

Nicholas nodded without speaking. Danielle finished her glass of blood and set it on the night stand. She slipped off her robe and wrapped her arms around Nicholas. “Drac, lay with me, hold me.”

Nicholas turned towards her kissing her. “Get under the covers, I’ll be right there.” He said as he stood up and walked into the bathroom.

He returned a few minutes later in sleep pants and climbed into bed beside her. Danielle snuggled against him. “I can finally get close to you again” she said kissing him. “Nicholas, I’m very happy and I love you so much,” she said kissing him again.

Nicholas held her against him and returned her kiss. “Babe, you need to rest, the babies will be waking for food before you know it.”

Danielle looked at him. “What’s wrong, are you upset with me?”

Nicholas smiled. “No baby, but you just gave birth and your pressing your breasts against my chest, your legs are entwined with mine, you’re kissing me, and I’m getting quite aroused.” He said kissing her.

Danielle kissed him deeply and reached between them into his sleep pants taking his penis in her hand. Nicholas moaned as her hand caressed him. “Touch my breasts Nicholas” she whispered as she sucked lightly at his ear. Her hand moved along the length of him. Nicholas gently caressed her breasts. Danielle pushed the blankets back and pushed his sleep pants down. She leaned over him drawing his penis into her mouth. Nicholas moaned. Danielle teased him, she licked him, sucked on him and stroked him with her hand. She licked at his thigh and when she found the vein in his groin she sank her fangs into him sending him into a moaning shuttering orgasm.

She licked at the bite and looked over her shoulder at him. “Feel better now Drac?”

Nicholas reached out pulling her against him kissing her. “Much better.” he said softly as he cradled her against him.

Danielle closed her eyes. “Sleep, I need to sleep.” She said kissing his chest. “Good night daddy.”

Danielle slept for several hours and awoke listening to the sounds of her children’s breathing. She climbed carefully over Nicholas and walked to the cradle looking inside. “Hi Lexie, are you hungry,” she asked quietly as she lifted her into her arms. She carried her to the chair and sat down propping her feet up on the ottoman. “Neither one of us has ever done this before; let’s see if we can learn together.” Danielle said as she unbuttoned her night shirt. She pushed her shirt open and held Lexie to her breast brushing her nipple against the baby’s mouth. She smiled when Lexie took her nipple into her mouth and began to nurse. “That’s my girl,” she cooed lovingly running her finger over the softness of her daughter’s cheek. “Alexis Emily Burnes. That’s a fine name for you; I think your grandmother will be pleased.” Danielle closed her eyes savoring the feeling of her daughter sucking on her, pulling the milk from her full heavy breast.

Nicholas watched as Danielle sat in the chair talking to Alexis as she nursed. He got out of bed and lifted Alexander out of the cradle and carried him over to the couch. He sat and watched as Alexis contently nursed. Danielle opened her eyes. “I’m sorry I woke you.”

Nicholas looked down at Alexis. “I think she’s finished.”

Danielle smiled. “Now let’s see how our little man will do.” Nicholas laid Alexander on his lap and took Alexis from Danielle. He laid her on the couch and handed Alexander to Danielle. He watched as she put him to her breast and teased his lips with her nipple until he drew her nipple into his mouth and began to suckle.

Nicholas picked up Alexis and cradled her in his arms. “You look quite beautiful sitting there with our son. You look very content and happy”

Danielle smiled. “I am; this is how it’s supposed to be isn’t it?”

Nicholas nodded. “Yes it is; you, me and our new family.”

Danielle looked at him questioningly. “Drac, when will they need blood?”

Nicholas shrugged. “I fed when I killed Andre and then not again for years. I ate food. I think around puberty I had the need to feed on blood. I guess we’ll know when they need it.” He said as he stood up. “I’ll be right back; I’m going to get you something to eat. Alexander is almost finished. He’s drifting off to sleep.”

Nicholas walked quietly through the living room to the kitchen not wanting to wake his parents. He opened the refrigerator and pulled out two bags of blood, then grabbed a glass from the counter. He turned to go back to the bedroom. “Dad, sorry, didn’t mean to wake you.” He said quietly.

Derek smiled. “You didn’t. Nicholas, are you okay with things… the Alexander, thing?”

Nicholas nodded. “Dad, I’m fine, don’t stress over it. Danielle and I are going to stay in the bedroom for a while. We didn’t sleep much. Come get us when the family arrives. We need to figure out what the wacko is planning. See you in a few hours,” he said as he walked back into the bedroom.

Nicholas heard the shower running. He set the glass and blood on the table and walked into the bathroom. He stripped off his pants and stepped into the shower with Danielle.

“Danielle, no one would ever know you’ve just had twins. Your stomach is as flat as they day I first ran my hands over it. The only thing that’s different is your breasts.” He said as he ran his hands up her stomach.

“I’m pretty amazed myself. I feel good, energetic. Nicholas, I want to make love.” She said pressing against him.

“Danielle, I think we’d better wait.”

Danielle ran her hand up his thigh. “Drac, I need you, I’m fine. No bleeding, no soreness, just a deep yearning to make love with you.” She said nibbling on his nipple.

Nicholas pressed his lips to hers then released her. “Danielle, you’ve been stitched; Doc said you had a bad time.”

Danielle pressed against him again “Drac, the stitches are gone, my body is healed and I want you. I want you more than I ever have in the past. Please…”

Nicholas frowned. “We need to wait a while… maybe tomorrow.”

Danielle pouted. “Can we neck a bit?”

Nicholas laughed. “You my dear are a turkey and boy do you pout well.

Danielle giggled. “I don’t pout!”

Nicholas pulled her to him. “You do; and somehow you always get your way.” He said kissing her.

***

Danielle lay on the bed with the twins watching Nicholas as he dressed. “Hey hickey boy,” she giggled.

Nicholas sat on the bed pulling on a light weight blue sweater. “You did leave a pretty good sized hickey on my neck.”

Danielle pulled him closer by the front of his sweater. “That was wonderful, I needed you so badly,” she said kissing him lightly.

Nicholas smiled. “I’m glad I was able to accommodate you,” He stretched out on the other side of bed looking at the twins.

Derek knocked on the bedroom door. “Nicholas, they’re here.”

Nicholas looked at Danielle. “Lets go we need to discuss the nut case and our security.” He said sitting up. He lifted Alexis into his arms as Danielle lifted Alexander. They walked into the living room and took their places on the couch.

Danielle looked at Derek “Want to hold him?”

Derek smiled and reached for Alexander.

Nicholas looked at Emily. “Mom, take Alexis,” he said handing the baby to his mother. Nicholas looked around the room. “Alright, has any damage been done to any of our properties other than the theater?”

Merrek nodded. “They’ve trashed Bar Harbor, damaged upstate and the penthouse.”

Gerry added, “Which means, they know we are not there. That gives her three places left to look; the island, Alaska, and last but not least here.”

Nicholas frowned. “Do you think she knows we live here?”

Nick looked at Nicholas. “Not sure, all she saw was the above ground building. Unless she’s smart enough to try and investigate there’s no way she could even guess we live here.”

Danielle looked at Derek. “What about Alexander and Alexis, we have to keep them safe.”

Derek shifted Alexander in his arm. “That’s why we’ll all stay together, to protect your children.”

Nicholas glanced at Danielle. “It’ll be okay.” He said softly and turned his gaze to Frank and Tony. “You two need to gather forces tonight. I want Danielle and the children guarded twenty-four seven. I need to know how many vamps she has, how old they are, and if they’ve ever battled. I also want to know about Jen. Where she is and what she’s doing to help her daughter.”

Nicholas was pacing. He was distressed and Danielle felt his distress penetrating her calm. She stood up and looked at Derek. “Let me take him, he needs to feed.” She said reaching for Alexander. She cradled him against her and started towards the bedroom. Danielle looked at Emily. “Can you come with me, please?” Emily nodded and followed her into the bedroom.

Danielle sat on the bed lifting her sweater exposing her breast. She lifted Alexander to her breast and sat back against the pillows as he nursed. “Emily, I’m frightened. I was scared before, but now I am responsible for Alexander and Alexis and I’m terrified she’ll hurt my children.”

Emily sat on the bed next to her. “Danielle, we’ll do everything we can to protect the twins.” She said trying to comfort her.

Danielle looked down at Alexander and then back at Emily. “I couldn’t listen to their talk of your properties being destroyed, and where we can hide. Where can I hide my children so they are safe?” she asked with tears in her eyes.

Emily wrapped her arm around her. “Danielle, when I fought all those years ago I was pregnant, I hadn’t held Nicholas in my arms yet. He was almost four when we battled Andre. When it began all I could taste was bile in my throat. I was terrified for my son. I locked him in a pantry closet with Jen and Killer. I would have and still would die for my son.” Emily kissed Danielle’s cheek and continued speaking. “Danielle I would die protecting you and my Grandchildren too. So would Derek, and the rest of the family. I know how frightening it is. I know the terror of fearing for your children and those you love. I promise you won’t be alone in this fight for our relatively free lifestyle. That’s what this is; it’s a fight so we don’t have to hide in caskets and caves. It’s a fight for our lifestyle and happiness.” Emily wiped the tears from her eyes then reached over wiping the tears from Danielle’s cheeks. “Honey, we’ll get through this… we have to. Here, let me take him, you take Lexie.” Emily said as she took Alexander and laid Lexie in Danielle’s arms. They sat together until Lexie was finished nursing then walked back to the living room.

Derek looked at Emily he could see she’d been crying. Blue eyes are you alright? He asked silently.

Emily smiled. Yes I’m fine. We’ll talk later, she said as she sat beside him taking his hand. “Want to hold Lexie?”

Derek smiled as Emily laid Lexie in his arms. Nicholas walked over to Danielle and wrapped his arm around her. “Come sit on my lap, we’re short on chairs.” He said leading her to a chair. He sat down wrapping his arms around her and Alexander.

Emily looked around the room. “What has been decided?” she asked glancing in Danielle’s direction.

Gerry followed Emily’s gaze and their eyes met. He stood up. “We’re staying here. We’ve closed off and disguised anything that could give away that we’re underground. We’ll mostly hang out upstairs in the house. If and when anything starts we’ll usher Danielle and the children into the pod entrance and lock the entrance. We figure this is the safest place.”

Emily nodded. “Sounds like a good plan.”

Danielle frowned. “You’re gonna lock me up alone?” She asked feeling the panic begin to build.

Nicholas nuzzled her neck. “It’ll be okay.” He whispered.

Danielle looked at him. “Drac, you can’t lock me up alone…I’ll need to protect the kids and what if I go into that place I go sometimes.” She said as tears welled in her eyes.

“Danielle, it will be okay, you’re blood of my blood you’ll be fine.” Nicholas said with annoyance in his voice.

Danielle stood up and walked to Derek. “Take him, take your baby. Please look after my children. I can’t be locked up. I’m leaving. Let her kill me and it will be done,” she said as she deposited Alexander in Derek’s free arm.

Danielle turned and walked to the door. “Drac, I brought this on your family, now I’ll stop it.” She said as she reached for the door knob.

Nicholas grabbed her. “Danielle, what the fuck are you doing? You can’t go out there alone. You can’t leave your children. And hell you can’t leave me either.”

Danielle pushed at him. “Nicholas let me go. If she has her way and kills me she’ll leave you and the twins alone. Your family can live as you’re accustomed to and you can raise the kids. I can’t let her hurt them; I can’t let her hurt you.”

Her eyes traveled around the room as she said “I can’t let her hurt any of you. Nicholas, let me go.” She demanded.

Nicholas held her tightly against him “Babe, you’re not going anywhere. I can’t let her hurt you either. You’re staying here with me.”

Danielle pushed at him. “Please Drac, let me go.” She begged.

Derek handed Alexander to Emily and Alexis to Claire. He walked over to Nicholas and Danielle and wrapped his arms around both of them.

“Danielle, you can’t go. She’ll kill you and then come after your husband, your children. It’s in her blood. You going to her, will just egg her on more. Honey, you need to stay here with us. We can protect you, the twins, and Nicholas. Honey, Nicholas, Alexander and Alexis need you. I know my son and he’d be lost without you. Please listen to us.” he said gently.

Danielle went limp in Nicholas’ arms. “Dani?” She didn’t reply. Derek let them go and Nicholas scooped her up into his arms and sat on the floor holding her. “Danielle, you have to stay, you have to stand up for the twins in the fearless protective way only a mother can. Baby, I know you’re terrified. I know you’re sinking into that safe place. You need to come back and stand tall and proud beside me,” he said wiping a tear from his eye. He leaned over her kissing her forehead. Nicholas looked at his parents. “What now, she’s… in that place again.”

Emily stood up and walked to Tanya handing Alexander to her then walked to Nicholas, Danielle and Derek. “Danielle will be fine when it’s necessary. She’s terrified and rightfully so. Elizabeth tortured her. She fears for her children and when the time comes she will be the strongest of us when her children are threatened.”

Emily knelt beside Nicholas and ran her hand over Danielle’s forehead. “Wake up honey, Come on, we’re all here and we won’t lock you up alone. I’ll be by your side along with Nicholas and Derek. Come on honey, come back, Lexie and Alex need their mommy.” She said stroking her forehead. Danielle lay limp in Nicholas’ arms.

Emily touched Nicholas’ shoulder. “Take her into the other room. Lay with her, hold her. We’ll take care of Lexie and Alex until she comes back. There’s formula in the refrigerator. Go. Derek, bring the cradle out here.” Nicholas stood up followed by Derek and went into the bedroom. He lay Danielle against the pillows and then helped Derek take the cradle into the living room. “Thanks mom,” he said and returned to the bedroom.

Nicholas stretched out on the bed pulling Danielle against him. “Danielle, please come back,” he said kissing her forehead. He closed his eyes and lay rocking her in his arms.

Danielle heard Alexander crying in the distance. She had to get to him but she didn’t know where he was. She struggled to find her way back to her crying son. She opened her eyes to see Nicholas asleep next to her. She sat up. “Where’s Alex and Lexie” she gasped as she climbed from the bed. She heard Alex’s cry again and ran into the living room. Emily held him trying to give him a bottle. She sank onto the sofa bed beside Emily. “Thank God,” she sighed reaching for the crying baby. She lifted her sweater and offered her breast to her whining son. His cry’s stopped as he suckled.

Emily smiled. “I’m Glad you decided to come back.” She said softly.

Danielle glanced at her. “So am I,” she said smiling down at her son.

***

Several days passed, Elizabeth had visited and ransacked all of their properties. She was angry. She’d waited long enough and her mother was making her crazy. She constantly defended The Burnes clan and she was about to start the shit again and Elizabeth didn’t want to listen. “Mom, just shut up. I’m tired of hearing how wonderful they are. I’m tired of hearing how much better things are. I know where they are now and tonight it will begin. The dear Burnes clan have no idea how many vamps hate them. They have no idea how many have come to my side. Tonight it will begin and you’re either with me or you can go die with them.” Elizabeth shouted.

Jen sat calmly looking at her daughter. “Elizabeth, I can’t fight. I only have half of my foot back. I also don’t understand where this hate in you comes from. Explain it to me.”

Elizabeth looked at her mother. “How can you defend them, question me for wanting to kill them when they tortured you, burned your foot three quarters off. You explain that to me.” Elizabeth sat in front of her mother waiting for her response.

Jen looked into her daughters blue eyes. “Elizabeth, they tortured me because of you. Because of what you did to Nicholas’ girl. I said things, I don’t know what I said, I don’t know why I said what they told me I said. They tortured me because they thought I could help them find the girl. You have lived a good life. Your father and I tried our best to teach you what you needed. Emily and Derek were always fair. Where does this hate come from?”

Elizabeth looked at Jen. “Gerry is yours. He’s not mine. I am Andre’s daughter. Now Mother, if you think about it, first there was Jacque, then came Philippe and Andre was next in line. Since Andre was my father that would make me, Elizabeth, the next leader.” Jen reached for her hand but Elizabeth smacked it away. “I’m finished talking I have to get ready.” She said and stormed out of the room.

***

The family gathered in the above ground house. Their soldiers and friends were hidden in the darkness all around the property and prepared for battle. The listeners had warned them to be ready.

Danielle sang softly to her daughter as she fed her. She was doing anything she could to fight off the terror and panic that would send her into the darkness and leave her totally helpless. She took Lexie’s tiny hand in hers.

Nicholas came into the bedroom. “Dani it’s almost time,” he said gently.

Danielle looked up at him. “Drac, have someone go to Tony’s pod. Empty out the biggest, deepest drawer in his captain’s bed and then line the drawer with their blankets. It’s the deepest Pod. No one would look there…I hope.”

Nicholas nodded. “Babe, give me Lexie, Mom’s on her way in with Alex.” Danielle held Lexie against her breathing in her scent. She kissed her gently and handed her to Nicholas as Emily walked in with Alexander.

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “Drac hurry I want them hidden.” Danielle took Alexander and offered him her breast. He sucked contently as Emily braided Danielle’s hair and coiled it tightly against her scalp.

Danielle and Emily each carrying a baby walked into Tony’s pod. Derek and Nicholas had prepared the largest drawer as a makeshift bed and hiding place. Danielle kissed Alexander and laid him in the drawer, she turned to Emily reaching for Alexis. She took the baby and laid her in the drawer next to her brother and leaned in kissing her. “Sleep my babies, don’t be frightened by the noise, and please, please don’t cry. Don’t let them know where I’ve hidden you,” she said as tears ran down her face. Danielle looked at Nicholas. “I don’t know if I can leave them.”

Nicholas pulled her up and into his arms. “Dani, they just fed, they’ll sleep peacefully until we come back in a few hours to feed them.” He said leading her from the room.

Derek squatted down and touched each sleeping baby. “Sleep…sleep until we awaken you.” He leaned in and kissed them then slowly pushed the drawer closed. Killer and Rusty lay on top of Tony’s bed and Mishka and Snow settled down in front of the drawer that concealed the twins.”

Derek, Emily, Nicholas and Danielle walked into the above ground building together. Derek looked at the family. “Anything yet?”

Merrek shook his head no. “Things have been pretty quiet.”

Nick chuckled. “It’s early we still have eight or nine hours of darkness.”

Claire walked over to Danielle and rubbed her shoulders. “You’re doing great tonight,” she said reassuringly.

Danielle gave her a slight smile. “It’s taking every ounce of strength and courage to stay relatively calm. Inside I feel like I could explode.”

Claire smiled “You’ll do just fine.”

Nicholas sat with Danielle. She leaned against him resting her head on his shoulder. “Drac, their going to be hungry soon, it’s been a couple of hours since they fed.” She said keeping her voice low.

Nicholas gave her a little squeeze. “They’ll be fine. They’re safe and sleeping.” He said kissing the top of her head. Danielle turned to look into his eyes hoping to find comfort and reassurance. He smiled at her. “Relax, I know it’s not easy but try.” He whispered.

Without warning the large arched windows over the fire place shattered, “Danielle, quick, put these in your ears. We’ll communicate silently. Come on honey,” Nicholas said pushing ear plugs into her hand. She quickly put them in her ears as Nicholas silently said Danielle has ear plugs in her ears, speak to her telepathically. Nicholas looked into her eyes. Remember your knife, nails and teeth. Aim for their necks and cut deeply. Protect your neck. He said taking her hand and lifting into the air along side of his parents.

The hissing and growling was becoming deafening. They were outside and the fight had begun in earnest. Emily, Derek and Nicholas stayed within close proximity to Danielle. Nicholas was grabbed and pulled up and away from her. He raked his nails across his assailants face and then reached for his knife and severed the head. The family dodged and fought their attackers. Their clothes were in shreds and their flesh ripped. Emily and Derek flew to Claire sneaking up on the two vamps that held her. Emily’s knife cut into one while Derek took care of the other. Free again Claire, Derek and Emily flew off to help Gerry, Nick and Tanya.

Danielle was un-guarded, Nicholas had been drawn into the fight and pulled away from her. Danielle was grabbed and pulled down towards the ground. “Elizabeth wants you” the creature hissed. Danielle couldn’t hear him. She reached for her knife and threw herself into a tumble severing the creatures hand and then flew at him severing his head.

Merrek flew to her aid Good Danielle, you did it, come on we need you close to us he said silently grasping her hand and guiding her towards Nicholas and Derek.

Merrek was knocked away from Danielle and pulled high into the air. His attacker had a knife poised at his neck. Without thinking Danielle flew to his aid. She grabbed the hair of the vamp that held Merrek and ran her knife threw his neck. Merrek kicked the body away as he silently told Danielle to drop the head.

Nicholas and Gerry flew to Tony’s aid and then rejoined the family. The fight went on for hours and as suddenly as the attackers appeared they vanished. Derek surveyed the area making sure all his family members were accounted for. Nicholas flew to Danielle and plucked the ear plugs from her ears. He wrapped his arms around her as they floated towards the ground. Nick, Merrek, Frank, Tony and Gerry were gathering heads.

“We have to hurry the sun will be up soon. Gather them up,” Derek called.

Emily Claire, Tanya and Eve surrounded Danielle. “Nicholas, help them, we’ve got Danielle. Let’s go, Danielle.” Emily said taking her hand.

In the blink of an eye they were in Tony’s bedroom and Danielle was pulling the drawer open. A loud sigh of relief escaped her lips when she saw the twins were still asleep. “I need to clean up. I can’t touch them like this.” She said going into the bathroom. She quickly showered and returned wrapped in a towel.

Claire smiled. “Here, put this on,” she said handing Danielle a large tee shirt and sweat pants.

Danielle quickly slipped them on and knelt by the drawer. She lifted Alexander from the drawer kissing him. “Oh it feels so good to hold you,” she said kissing his cheek as she sat on the bed to nurse him. When he finished she laid him back in the drawer and picked up Alexis. “Mmm, you smell wonderful baby girl.” She whispered hugging and kissing her.

Nicholas walked into the room to see Danielle propped up on pillows feeding Alexis. He too had showered. He reached into the drawer lifting Alexander into his arms and sat next to Danielle. “Whose clothes are you wearing?”

Danielle shook her head. “I have no idea Claire gave them to me.”

Emily looked at Nicholas. “Now that you’re here with her we’re going to clean up. See you back at your pod.”

Danielle rested her head against Nicholas as Alexis fed. “The ear plugs were a great idea.”

Nicholas leaned over kissing her forehead. “You okay?”

Danielle frowned. “I didn’t even look. I came in here, opened the drawer and ran to Tony’s shower because I wouldn’t touch them before I bathed.”

Nicholas looked at her arms as she held the baby. “Your arms look okay; I’ll check the rest of you when we get back to our pod.”

The door opened and Derek walked in. “Are they okay?”

Nicholas nodded. “Everyone seems to be fine. I need to check Danielle when we go up.”

Derek smiled as Danielle looked up at him. “Danielle, you did great tonight.” He said as he turned leaving them alone.

***

Nicholas took Alexis from Danielle’s arms and laid her next to her brother in the cradle. “Let me look at you Dani, I need to make sure you’re wounds are healing properly.” He said pulling her to her feet. First he lifted and examined each arm, then her neck, and face. “Take this stuff off” he said lifting the bottom of the tee shirt and bringing it over her head. He closely examined a deep painful looking gouge in her back. Danielle winced as his fingers pulled at the torn flesh. “We need to clean this, come into the bathroom.” He said reaching for her hand.

Nicholas wet and soaped a cloth. “Babe, lean over the sink a bit so I can get to this.” He said pushing her gently forward. He plucked debris from the wound and washed it. Danielle felt his tongue running the length of the wound.

Nicholas pushed the sweatpants off her hips and down her legs. He examined the back of her legs and smiled as he kissed the roundness of her derriere. “Turn around” he said softly. Danielle obeyed. Nicholas examined the rest of her. “You’re good. Everything is mending quickly except the thing in your back. Get dressed and I’ll feed you. I’m bringing these back to Tony for tonight. I’ll have him leave them in the bathroom for you.” Nicholas said as he picked up the sweatpants and walked into the bedroom picking up the tee shirt. “Danielle, I’ll be in the living room.” He called as he left the room.

Danielle walked into the bedroom and rummaged through a drawer pulling out silk sleep pants and a tank top. She dressed quickly and walked to the door. Her stomach was beginning to knot in hunger. She opened the door “Mishka, Snow, come protect my children” she called. The large wolves lumbered past her and lay on the floor by the cradle. Killer and Rusty followed. Killer lay in front of the cradle and Rusty being a creature of comfort jumped into the cradle and curled up near the twin’s feet.

When Danielle entered the living room the family looked up. Tony smiled. “You did great, for a newborn vamp.”

Danielle held her stomach and started towards the kitchen but Nicholas was already bringing her blood. She reached for the glass and drank it down quickly. Nicholas watched her. “You need more?” he asked. Danielle nodded as Nicholas took the glass and refilled it.

Derek looked around the room and stood up. “We did well last night. Everyone survived. All but two of our friends have all survived. Elizabeth seems to have gathered a strong force of young ones, but they’re pretty inexperienced. Did anyone see Jennifer out there?”

Gerry spoke up. “Jen wasn’t here. Her foot is probably not healed yet. I didn’t really see Elizabeth either. Did anyone see her?”

Merrek nodded. “She was here. Her hair is black at the moment.”

Emily stood beside Derek. “How many did we get rid of?”

Nick smiled. “We’ve rid our world of about thirty. The fire should be just about burned out by now.” Danielle sat on the floor next to Nicholas taking his hand in hers.

Derek glanced at them and smiled. “Our newest vamp did quite well. We need to keep her well supplied with ear plugs.”

Danielle blushed. “They seemed to help. I couldn’t hear the yelling.”

Derek smiled briefly. “This is not over yet. Before sundown Danielle must feed Alex and Lexie and hide them away. At sundown we must be in the above ground building. We can’t let them know we are in pods underground. Elizabeth is smart. Rest, rejuvenate and be prepared to battle at sundown. We all stay close. We sleep in Merrek’s and Nicholas’ pod.” Derek looked at Nicholas. “Take her to bed, feed her early and be ready.” Nicholas stood up pulling Danielle to her feet.

An hour before sundown Emily knocked on the bedroom door and entered. She walked over to the cradle and lifted Lexie into her arms. “Good evening granddaughter lets get you changed and then wake mommy up so she can feed you.” She said quietly as she walked into the nursery. Emily changed and dressed Lexie then lifted her into her arms and carried her to Danielle. She sat on the side of the bed. “Danielle, honey wake up, it’s time to feed Alexis.”

Danielle opened her eyes, “Is it time already?” she asked sleepily.

Emily nodded. “Unfortunately it is. Here, take care of Lexie and I’ll get Alex.” Danielle reached out taking Lexie.

Derek carried Alexander and Emily Lexie as they descended the spiral staircase to Tony’s pod. Danielle followed drinking down her second glass of blood. They walked into the pod and Danielle set the glass down on a table. “Mom, let me have Lexie” she said taking Lexie in her arms. “Baby girl, you need to be quiet like last night. No crying because Elizabeth will surely hear you.” She kissed Lexie breathing in her scent, and then laid her in the drawer Derek kissed Alex and handed him to Danielle. She laid him beside Lexie and pulled their blanket over them. Rusty and Killer were on the bed and Mishka and Snow were in place ready to protect. Phantom and Shadow sat by Derek and Emily. Danielle reached down and caressed their cheeks. Then looked at Derek and Emily, “I can’t close the drawer, wait until I’m gone,” she said as she stood up.

Nicholas led her from the room. “Drink Dani you’ll need your strength,” he said handing her the half empty glass.

Derek touched each child and pushed Sleep, sleep peacefully and soundly until we awaken you, he said as he slid the drawer closed. He stood up taking Emily’s hand “Ready blue eyes?”

They met Nicholas and Danielle in the living room. “Danielle, we need to fix your hair so they can’t grab it. We’ll do that upstairs. Come, we must hurry the sun is setting.” Emily said.

They materialized in the gathering house. “Derek, lock it off, Danielle, come sit by me so I can fix your hair.” Emily said pulling Danielle in front of her. Emily quickly braided and coiled Danielle’s hair tightly against her head. “Ear plugs, Nicky, where’s her ear plugs.”

Derek looked at Emily Calm, my love, you’re frantic tonight, you’ll panic her if you don’t stay calm, he said silently as he looked lovingly into her eyes.

Nicholas took Danielle’s hand and dropped the ear plugs into her palm. Emily searched Derek’s eyes as she silently said I’m tense, I have a bad feeling, Derek, who of the old ones could or would want to help Elizabeth.

Derek’s eyes smiled at her calm my love. We need calm. I don’t know who if any of the elders would help her. We have Colin he’s strong and will protect the children. Calm yourself, he said as he leaned down kissing her all will be as it should be in the end.

Emily nodded and sat in silence. Derek, where is Colin she asked silently. Derek sat next to her draping his arm around her. Colin is with Mishka and Snow. He is also a protector and sentinel. Emily let out a soft sigh and again they all sat in silence waiting…waiting or it to start.

Danielle broke the silence. “She’s here, she’s coming” she whispered as she quickly put the ear plugs in her ears and slowly got to her feet. Derek smiled nervously at his family be safe, he looked at Danielle and Nicholas, protect your necks and remember knife, nails and teeth. Ready yourselves. He took Emily’s hand and led the family outside.

Gerry was the first to be grabbed. He looked his attacker in the eyes. Elizabeth’s eyes filled will rage and madness. Her fangs bit into his neck, ripping the flesh. Derek, Nicholas and Merrek flew to his aid. As they approached Elizabeth laughed and let him go. Gerry fell to the ground.

Danielle floated up in front of Nicholas and with every ounce of strength and courage she could muster she yelled, “Elizabeth, it’s me you want isn’t it. Come on bitch.”

Elizabeth turned in the direction of the voice. “Yes, it is you I want. I want you and the child that grows inside you. I want the Burnes line dead.”

Danielle started to speak but Nicholas’ hand covered her mouth as he silently said she thinks you’re pregnant, let her believe it.

Elizabeth looked at Danielle and Nicholas “I want to savor your demise, you will be last.” She yelled as she dodged at Claire.

Nicholas and Danielle floated to the ground and knelt by Gerry. He was badly injured. “Danielle, lick his wounds help me.” Nicholas said as he began licking at the deep gashes in his neck. Danielle followed his lead and began to lick at the shredded flesh.

Merrek, Tanya, Nick and Frank flew to Claire and fought off her attackers. Claire looked at them. “Their young, strong and have been taught to fight.” She said breathlessly and they all flew towards Emily and Derek.

Derek surveyed the masses. “Where is my son,” he bellowed.

Eve was the one to reply. “He and Danielle are tending Gerry’s wounds.” Derek’s green eyes were ablaze with anger. “Unprotected…They are unprotected!” he shouted. Instantly Nicholas, Danielle and Gerry were surrounded by Derek’s loyal followers.

Hours passed and the fight became more violent, more vicious. Derek’s followers were being gravely injured or killed. Danielle and Nicholas were brought to the center of the family ring for protection. Derek glanced around when he heard Emily scream in anger and pain. Four of Elizabeth’s followers held her. Elizabeth was slowly taking pleasure in shredding the flesh of Emily’s arms as she sank her fangs into her neck.

Derek roared in anger and flew to his wife decapitating two of her captors before they could turn to face him. Elizabeth lifted her face from Emily’s neck her mouth and teeth dripping Emily’s blood.

Elizabeth smiled sweetly. “Uncle, how nice to see you.” she growled sarcastically. She released Emily and watched as she plummeted towards the ground. Derek dove after Emily catching her before she hit the ground. Without hesitation he ran his nail over his wrist and let his blood drip onto her wounds. He tilted her head and grasped her chin opening her mouth. He rested his bloody wrist against her lips. “Drink my love, drink.” He said as he held her in his arms.

Danielle was being punched, bitten, clawed at and thrown about like a rag doll while Nicholas fought for his own survival. Gerry opened his eyes looking up. He saw Danielle was unprotected and in trouble. He immediately went to her aid.

***

Derek carried Emily into the house laying her on the bed then ran outside and lifted Claire into his arms. He ran into the house and laid her beside Emily. Outside again he looked at the carnage and his hurt and wounded family and friends. “We need to burn them all.” He said kicking the heads into a pile as he walked helping those that needed help. Merrek, Tony, Frank and Nicholas gathered heads into one pile and headless bodies into another. Eve, Tanya and others gathered wood and kindling.

The fires were lit, the sun was peaking over the horizon and the family was safely inside. Nicholas walked around looking for Danielle. “Where’s Danielle,” he shouted.

Derek froze. “Who last saw her?” The family shook their heads they didn’t have the answer. Nicholas ran from the great room searching the house. Danielle was not there, Gerry wasn’t there either. He re-entered the great room. “Gerry and Danielle are missing.” He said and then disappeared.

Colin sat on the bed next to Killer reading a book when Nicholas materialized and pulled the drawer open. Two pairs of vivid blue eyes looked up at him. He sank to his knees and lifted his children into his arms. Colin climbed off the bed. “Nicholas, the children need to eat; where’s their mother,” he asked unaware that Danielle was missing.

“I don’t know,” Nicholas replied as Eve and Tanya appeared beside him each carrying a bottle of formula. Tanya touched Nicholas’ arm. “Let us feed them, you go find Danielle, she’s okay, we all know she’s okay, Gerry has her hidden, find her.” Tanya said reaching for Alexander as Eve took Alexis.

Nicholas reappeared in the above ground house and began searching. Derek opened the bedroom door and walked into the hall followed by Emily and Claire. “Did you find her?’ he asked.

Nicholas shook his head no. “The twin’s, are they alright?” Emily asked.

Nicholas looked into his mothers eyes. “They’re fine. Tanya and Eve are with them. We have to find Danielle and Gerry.”

Emily reached out taking Nicholas’ hand. “Son, she’s okay, we can all feel she’s okay. Can’t you?”

Nicholas looked into her eyes again. “I don’t know. I have to find her. I don’t feel anything from her.” He said as he turned to walk down the hall.

Derek squeezed Emily’s hand. “Darling, go see to our grand children while we search for Gerry and Danielle.”

Emily ran her thumb over his hand. “She’s fine, Gerry has her and she’s safe,” She whispered and disappeared.

The family searched the house and found no trace of Gerry and Danielle. Nicholas finally sat on the floor and silenced the distress in his mind as he listened for his wife to tell him where she was hidden. He heard nothing. He saw only darkness.

Derek walked up behind Emily. “We still haven’t found them. Nicholas is beside himself. All he keeps saying is that he hears nothing and senses only darkness.”

Emily turned to face him. “She’s right you know. Alexander is your son. Here, take him, he’s fussy. He wants his mothers warm breast not this cold glass bottle; calm him, I’ll search for Danielle and Gerry.”

Derek looked at Emily. “I love you, blue eyes,” he whispered.

Emily smiled. “I know you do. Try and feed him, he hasn’t eaten since last night when Danielle fed him. I’ll be back with Danielle. I just need to be alone and think. It’s like I know where they are, I just can’t quite zero in on it.”

Emily started to leave but Derek grabbed her arm. “Did Lexie eat?”

Emily nodded. “A little, I guess Alex is a breast man.” She disappeared.

Emily walked into the great room. “Heads up everyone, we all know Gerry very well. If he were to go into protection mode, where would he go, where would he hide Danielle to keep her away from that psycho half breed kid, come on guys think. Alexander isn’t taking formula. He needs Danielle’s breast.”

The family again searched the above ground house. Frank bundled up against the sun and quickly made his way to the several of the small sheds and out building but there was no sign of Gerry or Danielle. It was now more than fifteen hours since Alexander had fed and he was crying loudly when Derek opened the hidden metal air lock door with Alexander in his arms. Colin followed with Lexie who was also starting to fuss. Derek carried Alex to Nicholas.

“Son, you try, he won’t take anything.” He said handing the crying infant to Nicholas.

***

Gerry held Danielle against him. She had lost her earplugs during the battle and had gone to her safe place when the volume of growls and hisses overtook her senses along with the pain in her body from being thrown around and cut. He had found an in ground well with a wooden cover and pulled her inside it just before daylight. He was afraid to unveil his thoughts for fear that Elizabeth or Jen would tap into them and give away their hiding place. The sun was high and until dusk there was no escape from the cold wet ground he laid on.

Danielle heard Alexander crying, she felt the pain he was in from hunger. She called out to him, Alexander eat; I can’t get to you, Oh baby I can’t find you. She fought her way back to consciousness trying to find her son.

Gerry felt her move. She was struggling against him. “Danielle, be still or we’ll end up in a bigger mess then we’re in” he said trying to hold her still. Danielle continued to struggle and they slipped further into the well. “Danielle stop!”

“Gerry is that you?”

Gerry gave her a little squeeze. “Welcome back sunshine. Now don’t move, I don’t want to be swimming in ice cold water right now. We’re in a well away from the sunlight. Try to relax.”

Danielle could hear Alexander’s cry. His little stomach was cramping from hunger.

“Gerry, I have to get to Alexander, he’s starving.” She cried.

“Danielle, we can’t go anywhere, we’d fry.”

Danielle struggled. “I have to get to the twins, they’re not eating.” She said pushing at him.

“Danielle, we can’t get there now.” He said sternly.

Danielle gave him a hard push and broke away from him flying up the well shaft. “Danielle don’t you’ll fry.” Gerry shouted as her hands clawed at the wooden cover that protected them. Gerry let himself slip deeper into the well. He couldn’t stop her at this point and he had no intention of bursting into flames.

Danielle broke though the wooden cover as a large dark cloud covered the sun. She flew quickly to the main house and made it inside as the sun came out from behind the cloud. Bloody, bruised, cut and dirty she ran to Nicholas grabbing Alexander and put him to her breast. As his mouth drew in her nipple she sank to the floor rocking him against her. The family stopped their search and ran into the great room when they suddenly realized Alex was no longer crying. They found Danielle on the floor leaning against Nicolas with Alexander suckling contently.

Danielle looked up as they entered. “You have to help Gerry. He’s in a well about fifty yards from the house.”

Emily looked at her. “Are you okay? How did you get back to the house?”

Danielle ran her dirty blood stained finger over Alexander’s cheek. “He was staving. His stomach was knotting in pain. I broke away from Gerry and flew into the light to get back to feed him. Someone must like me up there, because a dark cloud covered the sun long enough for me to make it back here. You’ve got to get Gerry. He’s sinking deeper and deeper into the well.” She said turning her attention back to her nursing son.

Derek looked at Frank. “Okay Frank, how do we get him? You’re the only one that seems relatively immune to direct sunlight.”

Frank looked around the room and smiled. “I need a helper and two umbrellas. I’ll also need clothes to cover his skin and head.”

Eve stood up. “I’ll get the clothes” and she disappeared returning a few minutes later with an armful of clothing. Frank dressed quickly covering as much of his flesh as possible. Tony volunteered and also dressed. Merrek handed them the umbrellas.

“Come on Tony, we’re gonna have to move fast, very fast.” Frank said walking towards the door. Tony followed him. Frank reached for the door knob. “Stay here, I’m going to drop this stuff to him, and then we’ll go get him. Be ready to open the door.

Frank opened the door and darted quickly to the well. He dropped the clothing down and yelled. “Bundle Ger, call when your covered” and flew quickly back to the shelter of the house.

Gerry caught the clothes dropped to him and quickly dressed covering as much skin as possible. “Frank, I’m ready” Gerry called.

Frank looked at Tony. “I’ll go, open this umbrella and as Gerry approaches cover him until he gets inside. Ready?” Tony nodded. Frank called to Gerry. “Ger, I’m coming, when the light appears filtered, fly out and towards Tony. He’s holding an umbrella to block the sun. Here I come.” Frank ran to the well and opened the umbrella over the opening. “Now Gerry, Hurry,” he called. Gerry flew out of the well shaft and together Frank and Gerry flew towards the house under the umbrella.

Gerry ran into the house throwing off the smoldering clothes that covered him. “Thanks guys,” he said sinking to the floor. “It was so damn cold and wet down there. Crap, we’ve gotta get rid of Elizabeth. I can’t go back to living like that. It sucks, I’m frozen.”

Gerry looked around and spotted Danielle looking at him. “You okay sunshine?”

Danielle stood up handing Alexander to Nicholas as she walked to Gerry and knelt beside him hugging him. “Thank you Gerry, you saved me from them, you kept me safe.” She kissed his cheek and stood up offering him her hand.

Gerry stood up and hugged her. “And you kept me sane.” He said softly as he shivered.

“Gerry go take a hot shower so you warm up.” Danielle said as she turned and walked back to Nicholas. She sat leaning against him. “Claire, let me have her,” she said reaching for Lexie.

***

After putting the children in the cradle Danielle looked at Nicholas. “I need a shower,” she said as she started removing the ripped bloody clothes. She turned away from him as tears filled her eyes. “I’ll be right back,” she said trying to disguise the fact that she was crying as she closed the bathroom door.

Nicholas picked her sleep pants and tank top from the bed and carried them into the bathroom. He pulled out clean towels and started to remove his own nasty bloody clothes. He stepped out of his underwear when a sob escaped her lips. He turned towards the shower and watched Danielle sink to her knees covering her face. He stepped into the shower and pulled her against him.

“Drac, I killed people, I cut their heads from their bodies. Their blood is all over me.” She cried.

“I know. It’s barbaric.” he said rubbing her back.

“We’re vampires and this is disgustingly gruesome, almost too much to bear.” She sobbed.

Nicholas stood up taking her with him. “Let’s wash this off and rest. We’re not finished with this yet.” He said as he unbraided her hair watching the blood run down the drain.

Nicholas poured shampoo into his hand and rubbed it through Danielle’s hair and then through his own. He pulled her under the water rinsing the shampoo from her hair. Then turned the water off and opened the shower door. “Come on honey, lets dry off put on our pj’s, feed and go to sleep.” He said as he stepped from the shower. He handed Danielle a towel then dried off and pulled on his sleep pants. He ran a brush though his hair and turned watching as Danielle dropped her towel.

“Oh baby, you’ve got some wicked bruises,” he said reaching out and gently touching her stomach and rib cage. He handed her the sleep pants and she pulled them on. “Do they hurt?”

Danielle nodded. “I’m uncomfortable, but I’m okay. If Gerry hadn’t come when he did, they’d have probably killed me. I think they focused on my belly trying to make me miscarry.” She said softly reaching for the tank top. She pulled it over her head and wrapped her arms around Nicholas’ waist. “How much more of this will we have to endure?”

Nicholas lifted her chin. “We have to kill Elizabeth, and the two goons that are always with her. I think if we can do that, then the rest of them will leave. Come on, you need to eat and so do I.”

Dusk was fast approaching Danielle and Nicholas carried the twins to their hiding place and then went to the above ground house. Derek watched as they walked into the great room. “Danielle, you look like you’re in pain.”

Danielle nodded. “I am in pain.” She lifted her shirts exposing her upper stomach.

Emily gasped. “Danielle, you can’t fight like that. Doc needs to look at you.”

Danielle frowned. “I’m going to kill her, once and for all. She’s not going to hurt me or anyone else again. You guys go after her henchmen, I want Elizabeth.” She said with conviction.

Emily looked at Doc. “Doc, what do you think?”

Doc stood up and walked over to Danielle. “Let me look at you, how far up and down in the bruising?”

Danielle lifted her shirts. “It’s from just under my breasts to the top of the pubic bone.” She said feeling everyone’s eyes on her.

“Come into the bathroom with me,” Doc said as he started for the bathroom. Danielle followed him. He looked at her. “Sit” he said. He lifted her shirts and pressed around her ribs, to her waist. “Stand up, and drop your jeans, then lay on the floor. Nicholas stood in the doorway watching as Danielle was examined. Danielle pushed her jeans off her hips and lay down on the floor. Doc knelt next to her pressing on her ribs and stomach. “I’m pretty sure you’re just bruised, everything feels okay. Here, let me help you up” he said offering her his hand. Danielle took his hand and he pulled her to her feet. “You’re ok,” he said as he walked past Nicholas and left the room.

Danielle pulled herself back together and looked at Nicholas. “Can I have a hug for luck?”

Nicholas stepped into the bathroom and encircled her in his arms. “Be careful tonight,” she said resting her head against his chest.

“You too, do you have your ear plugs?”

She nodded and looked into his eyes. “I love you Drac,” she whispered as she pushed away from him.

***

Danielle crouched alone in the darkness hiding behind the garbage can. She watched and waited. She watched as the family fought valiantly. Nicholas had the first of Elizabeth’s guards. Danielle watched as the headless body fell to the ground. She didn’t hear Elizabeth as she snuck up on her. Her ear plugs blocked the sounds of the snapping twigs as Elizabeth approached.

Elizabeth tapped Danielle lightly on her shoulder then viscously sank her fangs into the flesh of her neck as she held her in place digging the fingernails deeply into her arms.

Danielle screamed. “I need help!” as Elizabeth’s fingers tore at the clothing covering Danielle’s stomach.

Elizabeth hissed. “I’ll dig the child from your swollen belly” as she continued shredding Danielle’s clothes.

Danielle reached around digging her razor sharp nails into Elizabeth’s neck as she struggled to free herself but Elizabeth’s fangs held her in place. Danielle knew if she moved to much her throat would be shredded.

Elizabeth realized she had finally stripped the clothing away from Danielle’s belly. Gleefully she removed her fangs from Danielle’s neck. With one arm she pushed Danielle to the ground holding her in the dirt by her neck. She pushed the bulky clothes away from Danielle’s stomach and looked to see where she would make the cut to kill both Danielle and Nicholas’s growing seed. Danielle lay in the dirt, her jeans shredded and discarded, her shirts pushed open. Elizabeth screeched in anger as she saw Danielle’s flat stomach. She lifted into the air taking Danielle with her. “You lied she hissed” against Danielle’s ear. Danielle did not respond. “Nicholas never planted his seed the line ends with him.” She growled. Again Danielle did not respond. Danielle dangling from the neck moved her arm quickly bringing her knife across Elizabeth’s wrist severing the hand that held her. She started to drop to the ground and then turned flying at Elizabeth.

“You are done.” Danielle shouted as she grabbed a handful of Elizabeth’s hair and ran her knife across her throat. Elizabeth’s body fell to the ground but Danielle held the head.

Danielle flew to Nicholas and Derek. “It’s done. She won’t hurt me again.” She said proudly bring her hand up displaying Elizabeth’s head.

Nicholas looked at her. “You’re hurt bad baby.” he said taking Elizabeth’s head and pitching it to Merrek.

Nicholas covered the deeply shredded flesh of her neck with his mouth and slowly brought her to the ground. Derek and Emily sank to the ground next to them. “Nicholas, let me see it” Derek shouted. Silently Nicholas said Dad, it’s really bad.

Derek looked at Emily, “Get Colin, my blood is strong, his is stronger hurry.” Emily disappeared with Claire at her side, they appeared in the pod. “Colin, hurry, Danielle needs your blood. Claire guard the twins.” Emily yelled as she grabbed Colin’s hand.

Merrek, gathered forces and held Elizabeth’s head high in the air and shouted “Unless you want to end up like this you’d best leave.” He looked at Gerry. “I’m so sorry Gerry,” he said lowering the head. Nick, Frank and Tony were gathering the heads and pitching them into the fire.

Gerry went to Merrek. “Let me have her.” he said reaching for Elizabeth’s head. Gerry took the head and floated to the ground. He walked slowly to the fire and stopped. He raised the head and looked into Elizabeth’s dead blue eyes. “You were my baby. I loved you so much. I knew you couldn’t be mine, but I loved you anyway. I hope somehow you find peace.” He kissed Elizabeth’s cheek and threw her head into the fire.

Colin stood above Danielle. He ran his nail across his wrist. “Nicholas, move,” he said as his blood began to run down his hand. Derek pulled Nicholas away from Danielle’s neck and he too cut his wrist. Colin and Derek stood their blood running into the deep wound in her neck. Colin knelt beside Danielle. “Feed” he said pressing his wrist to her lips. Danielle clutched his wrist and sucked his life giving blood into her.

Just before dawn Nicholas lifted Danielle into his arms and carried her into the house. The fires were burned out and the family gathered in the great room. Danielle’s throat had been wrapped in gauze to hold it in place. Elizabeth had almost succeeded in decapitating her. “Lay still Danielle,” Colin said as he sat on the floor in front of her. “I need to feed the children.” She said as she started to sit. Colin reached over pushing her down. “You will not move. If you want to heal and see your children grow, you will not move. You’re neck was almost cut through. Do not move. Do I make myself clear?” He said sternly.

Derek and Emily each lifted a child. “Let’s try this formula again. Danielle can’t feed them yet.” Derek said as he ran the bottle nipple along Alexander’s lips. Derek smiled and looked at Emily. “Our little breast man has taken the rubber nipple.” He said looking into the face of his son. “Em, this is so strange, knowing he’s my child.”

Emily smiled. “It is strange but you must let Nicholas and Danielle raise him.”

Derek looked into her eyes. “I know. How’s Lexie doing?”

Emily stood up. “Fine, our little girl is just fine. Let’s go up so Danielle can see they are okay.”

***

Jen waited. The sun was coming up and Elizabeth had not returned, neither had any of her followers. She sat in her wheelchair watching the news on television. She hated being in this cold barren dungeon that Elizabeth called home. She was in the basement of an old abandoned hospital. She looked at her watch; it was almost seven in the morning.

Jen heard noises coming from one of the upper floors of the building; she listened and heard the footfalls of three or four people descending the stairs. She sighed as relief flooded through her knowing that Elizabeth had returned and would be walking through the door any minute.

The door opened and Jen turned in the chair to see what shape Elizabeth was in. John walked in first. He was bloody, his clothes all but destroyed. He was covered in deep cuts. Next came Anthony, he was one of Elizabeth’s favorites. He looked far worse than John. Then finally the door creaked open. Elizabeth would be coming in. Jen turned again so she could see the door. Bob entered the room and walked over to Jen. “Where’s Elizabeth?” she asked already knowing the answer.

Bob knelt in front of the wheelchair and took her hand. “Elizabeth won’t be back. The red haired vamp won the fight but I don’t think she’ll survive. Lizzy hurt her badly. She had her head almost chewed off.” Jen nodded without speaking as the numbness of sudden loss crept over her.

Anthony now knelt in front of her. “Jen, we’ll take care of you until you’re well. We’ll make sure you get fed, and once you’re well, we’ll go after them again and revenge her death.”

Jen looked at him frowning as she fought to keep her composure. “Guys can you leave me alone so I can grieve for my daughter, we’ll talk tomorrow evening, I need to think,”

Anthony took Jens hand. “I’ll bring you something to feed on after I clean up a bit, then we’ll leave you for a day or so.”

Jen smiled weakly. “Thank you, please go.”

Jen was finally alone. Tears ran down her cheeks but was it relief that her twisted daughter had been destroyed, or was if grief. She really wasn’t sure what she felt. She called silently to Gerry. They just told me Elizabeth has been defeated, are you okay; is everyone else okay. Gerry I’m sorry this all happened. Jen wheeled herself to the uncomfortable cot she slept on and maneuvered herself onto it. She needed to sleep, she was drained and the sun was high in the sky.

***

Colin looked at the family. “She’s very seriously hurt. You’ll need to care for the twins for the next few days. Nicholas, you’re going to have to keep her quiet until the flesh of her neck knits back together. It has to heal from the inside out and it will take time.”

Nicholas looked at Colin, “Should we get her some kind of neck brace, something to stop her from moving her neck?”

Colin shrugged. “It might be a good idea. Doc, what do you think?”

“When the sun sets someone will have to go to the pharmacy. I’ll write a script for a brace and something to keep her sedated.” Doc replied.

Emily frowned. “Doc, you can’t drug her, we need her milk. Between Nicholas and I we can pump her breast milk for the children, but if she’s drugged, we can’t use her milk.”

Doc looked at Emily, “Em, we need to sedate her for a few days so this heals. You feed the twins formula and whatever we can get pumped today. It’s better to give them formula for a few days and breast milk for the next six months then for them to lose their mother.”

Nicholas looked at his daughter then at Doc. “Do what ever you feel is necessary.”

Derek glanced at Doc. “No sedation, I’ll keep her asleep,” he said casually.

Doc stood up looking at the family. “It will be at least six hours before the sun goes down. We need to find something to hold her head still until we can get her in a brace. Any ideas?”

Derek looked up. “Gauze or some kind of cloth cut into strips, we tie her head to a board so she can’t move,” he said as he held Alexander up to his shoulder patting his back.

Doc chuckled. “That’s why you’re the leader.”

Derek looked at Claire. “My French beauty can you see what you can find?”

Claire smiled. “Most certainly my liege.”

Claire returned with a cutting board, a padded pillow cover and several long strips of cloth. “Will this do?”

Doc took the board and slipped the pillow cover over it. He walked over to the couch and held it up to see if it would be an acceptable size. His lips curled in a smile. “This will be perfect. Nicholas, I need your help, Derek, you too.”

Derek handed Alexander to Emily and Nicholas handed Alexis to Gerry. They walked to the couch where Danielle lay sleeping. Doc looked at Derek, “Put her into a deep sleep. If this works, no sedation, if not she’s going to be drugged,” he said quietly.

Derek knelt by the couch. He placed his hand over Danielle’s closed eyes. “Sleep soundly, sleep peacefully, you will not awaken until I wake you. Sleep, sleep, sleep.” He whispered near her ear.

Doc looked at Nicholas. “I need you to lift her a little; you need to keep her head still and level. I’m going to slip the board under her. Once the board is under her, Derek, you need to take several of these strips thread them under the board. We need one by her forehead, one by her chin, and one by her arms. Everyone ready,” Doc asked. Derek and Nicholas nodded.

***

Nicholas yawned. “I need to sleep. Mom, how do we pump her milk?”

Emily stood up. “Carry her into the bedroom and I’ll be right there. Derek, help him.”

Nicholas and Derek carried Danielle into the bedroom and laid her on the bed. Derek walked over to the cradle. “I’ll take this out. Have your mother bring clothes and diapers for them. We’ll take them to Merrek’s pod so Danielle doesn’t hear them if they cry.” He said as he lifted the cradle and maneuvered it through the doorway. Nicholas walked to the door closing it then back to Danielle. She was filthy and bloody. The door opened and Emily walked in.

“Mom, she can’t stay like this, she’s filthy.” Nicholas said as he removed her shoes and socks. “We need to clean her up.

Does she have a large night shirt that we could get around her and the board?” Emily asked.

Nicholas thought for a minute. “I’ll get what I can find. If they don’t work, we can use one of my short sleeved shirts.” He said walking to the dresser. He pulled open a drawer and took several sleep shirts out. Then he walked back to the bed, “Do you think one these will work?”

Emily looked up. “The blue one looks the biggest; it stretches doesn’t it,” she replied. Nicholas nodded. Emily started removing what was left of Danielle’s clothes. “Nicky get warm soapy water, wash cloth, and clean towels.”

After getting Danielle clean and dressed in clean clothes; Emily started to process of pumping the milk from Danielle’s breasts. A half hour later Emily carried out the milk she’d pumped and put it in the refrigerator.

Gerry looked at Derek. “Jen knows, she was just trying to communicate with me,” he said as he rocked Lexie.

Derek frowned. “What did she say?”

Gerry laid Lexie in the cradle beside Alexander. “Elizabeth has been defeated, are you okay; is everyone else okay. Gerry I’m sorry this all happened. Derek she sounded so defeated, so alone.”

Derek frowned. “Ger, we don’t know where she fits into all this. She did warn us at one point, but we still don’t know.” Derek said as kindly as he could. He knew Gerry was having a hard time with things. The child he loved and parented had just been killed and the woman he loved had been exiled. “Ger, tell her we’re all fine and give her my condolences. I wish this all had never taken place.” Derek said as he walked over to him. “Ger, we’re going to bed over at Merrek’s with the twins. You stay here.” Derek gave Gerry a hug. “If you need to talk, come over, but make sure someone is here with Nicholas and Danielle.”

Gerry returned Derek’s hug. “Thanks brother. I’m okay.” He said in almost a whisper.

Emily walked into the room and kissed Gerry’s cheek. “You know where I am if you need me, okay?” she said gently.

Gerry nodded, “Thanks Em, you guys better go to bed, the twins will be waking you up for food again in a few hours.”

Danielle awoke from her four day sleep slowly while Derek, Emily, Colin, Doc and Nicholas watched. Doc had examined her throat and decided it had healed enough that she would be able to function at a relatively normal level. Danielle opened her eyes. She immediately saw Nicholas. “Hi, I must have dozed off.” She said her voice a bit raspy.

Nicholas smiled. “Hi, how do you feel?”

Danielle smiled. “Hungry, I feel like I haven’t eaten in days.” She said as she glanced towards the cradle. “Drac, where’s the cradle, where are the twins?”

Nicholas smiled. “They’re fine. The cradle is in the living room and they’re both sleeping.”

Nicholas looked at Emily. “Can you get her something to eat?”

Danielle frowned “Why are all of you staring at me? Is there something wrong?”

Nicholas sat on the side of the bed. “You got hurt really bad by Elizabeth, my father has kept you asleep for the past four days to help you heal.”

Danielle’s brow creased in thought. “Elizabeth is gone right, I killed her didn’t I?”

Nicholas smiled. “You sure did. Come on lets sit you up, feed you, and then I’ll take you to Alexis and Alexander.” He helped her sit up and stuffed pillows behind her. Emily brought a glass of blood in handing it to Nicholas. “I’ll help you,” he said holding the glass to her lips.

Danielle smiled. “Drac I can do it.” She said taking the glass. She drank it down quickly. “Any chance I can have a bit more?”

Emily smiled and cut a section of the bag she held and refilled Danielle’s glass.

Chapter Thirteen

Months passed quickly, it was December and the family was going to have a get together. They bantered back and forth tying to decide where they would meet up and finally it was decided they would all meet at the house in Bar Harbor. Danielle and Nicholas had gone back to the theater apartment after all the repairs had been completed and had settled into a routine. Alexander and Alexis were now eight months old. Both children had thick Black wavy hair. Alexis had vivid sapphire blue eyes and Alexander was the one that caught everyone’s attention; he had one sapphire blue eye and one brilliant emerald green eye, making his appearance striking. They were going to travel in human style and drive to Bar Harbor. They packed up their four wheel drive vehicle and were on the road at sundown.

Nicholas parked the truck in the driveway and looked at Danielle. “We’re here; this is where my mom and dad met and fell for each other. Once we get inside and settled we’ll go for a walk. It’s truly beautiful here. The years haven’t ruined Bar Harbor. It’s still quaint.”

Danielle looked in the back seat at the twins. “They’re sound asleep. I can’t wait to see what everyone says about them. It’s been a long time since they’ve seen them.”

Nicholas tapped the horn and opened the door. Killer jumped over him and out the door followed by Rusty. They ran to the door and sat waiting patiently for it to open.

Emily opened the door. “Killer how’s my good boy,” she said as she reached down to pet him. “Killer, go get Derek we need help.” She said softly as she headed towards the vehicle.

Nicholas climbed out and met his mother kissing her on the cheek. Danielle waved hello as she said “Drac, it’s freezing, we need to get Alex and Lexie inside.”

Emily stepped closer to the vehicle and opened the back door. She reached in and unfastened the baby restraint and lifted Alexis into her arms. “I’ve got Lexie. Danielle, get Alex and we’ll send Derek out to help with the other stuff.” Danielle lifted Alex into her arms. He opened his eyes momentarily then closed them resting his head on Danielle’s shoulder. Danielle walked carefully in the snow and they were soon inside. “Dani, come straight and then turn to the left.” Emily called.

Danielle walked into the living room as Gerry and Merrek were leaving to help Nicholas. Gerry stopped. “Danielle, you look great.”

Danielle took his hand. “So do you, how are you doing?”

Gerry squeezed her hand. “I’m ok, let me take a quick peak at Alexander.” he said as he reached up peeling the blanket away from his face. “You’re awake,” he said smiling. Alexander giggled and hid his face against his mother’s neck then coyly looked back at Gerry.

Danielle smiled. “They’re a little shy.”

Gerry’s brow furrowed. “What color are his eyes?”

Danielle looked at Alex. “Alexander, show Uncle Gerry your eyes, show him what a handsome boy you are.” Alex turned and looked at Gerry then hid his face again.

Gerry smiled. “Something’s a bit odd.”

Danielle gave his hand a quick squeeze. “Gerry, I’ve got to get him out of these clothes, see you in a few minutes.” She said releasing his hand.

Derek and Emily were admiring Alexis as she slept when Danielle walked in. “Hi, this one’s awake, let me get his jacket off and then you can admire him. He’s quite the looker,” she said almost laughing.

Danielle removed Alex’s jacket and hat and then set him on the floor by Killer and Rusty. “Ignore him, after a few minutes he’ll decide it’s time to make friends. He’s much more outgoing than his sister is.” Derek and Emily watched him as he lounged against Killer giggling. “Alex, go see Grandpa and Grandma,” Danielle said pointing to Derek and Emily. Alexander looked at his mother. “Go ahead, Alex, go say hi,” she said. He looked at Emily and then at Derek. Danielle sat next to him on the floor.

Alexander looked at Derek. “da”

Danielle hugged him. “Yes he does look like your daddy, go say hi.” she coaxed.

Emily looked at Danielle. “Are his eyes two different colors?”

Danielle smiled nodding her head. “Quite odd, don’t you think?”

Emily nodded. “Odd… but quite striking. What about Lexie?”

Danielle looked up at Emily. “She has the same color eyes as Nicholas.” She glanced at Nicholas as he walked into the room. “Hi Drac, did you get everything out of the car?”

“Yup” Nicholas shrugged off his jacket and walked over to his parents kissing each of them. “Has Alex warmed up to you yet?”

Derek shook his head, “Not yet but he’s eyeing us pretty well.”

Nicholas chuckled, “This should screw up his little head. He won’t quite know who his father is. We better make sure we don’t wear the same color shirts in front of them.”

Emily sat on the floor next to Danielle anxious to hug her grandson. Danielle picked Alex up and sat him on her lap. “Alexander, look at Grandma’s pretty necklace,” Danielle said as she reached out for Emily’s pendent. Alex followed Danielle’s hand with his eyes. “Pretty, isn’t it?” Danielle said softly.

Alex reached out to grasp the pendent. “No, baby, don’t touch, just look at it.” Danielle whispered as she tickled him. He giggled happily and leaned towards Emily wrapping his arms around her neck. “Bingo, we get him friendly and when Lexie wakes up it won’t take her so long.” Danielle said as Emily hugged her grandson. When she released him he looked at Killer and pushed away from Emily and crawled over to Killer.

Nicholas sat on the floor beside Danielle with a ball in his hands. “Here’s the plan, we roll the ball back and forth, Dad, Gerry, come on lets play.”

Merrek and Claire walked into the room “What are we playing,” Merrek asked.

Gerry looked up as he sat next to Danielle. “We’re playing ball with Alex so he warms up to us before his sister wakes up. Come on, sit on the floor.” Derek sat by Emily, Claire sat next to Gerry and Merrek sat beside her.

Nicholas showed Alex the ball. “Alex, look” he said rolling the ball to Derek. Derek rolled the ball to Alexander. He picked it up and looked at his father. “Go ahead Alex, roll it to Grandpa,” he said pointing to Derek.

Danielle lifted Lexie into her arms and carried her into the bedroom. “Nicholas, I need your help,” she called as she laid Lexie on the bed. She removed Lexie’s clothes, changed her diaper and dressed her in footie pajamas. Nicholas stood in the doorway. “Hey can you set up the porta crib for them, she’s out for the count,” Danielle said quietly. Nicholas set up the crib and lifted Alexis laying her in the crib and covering her up.

“Danielle, you know if she sleeps all night one of us will be up all day.”

Danielle nodded. “I know and guess who it will be.” she said wrapping her arms around his waist.

“Maybe we should wake her up and let her play.” Nicholas said hugging her.

“You might be right, you do it, and I’ll go warn your parents that she may be a little bitch on wheels for a while.” Danielle said.

Nicholas chuckled. “But she’s our little bitch on wheels and I love her to death. Go warn them, maybe she’ll surprise us.”

Danielle walked into the living room. Derek held Alexander on his lap and was playing with him. “Guys, Nicholas is going to wake up Lexie. She’s not a pleasant child if she hasn’t had enough sleep. She’ll calm down once she’s up for a bit, but she can be a real little witch.” Danielle said.

Gerry laughed. “You’re exaggerating; she can’t possibly be like that.”

Danielle smiled. “You’ll see.” They sat quietly and then the crying from the bedroom began.

Nicholas sat on the bed with his crying daughter. “Lexie, look around, we’re visiting, can’t you be a good girl,” he said rubbing her back. “Do you want a cookie…Danielle come in here please.” he called.

Danielle looked at Gerry. “Was I exaggerating?” she asked as she stood up looking around the room. “Rusty, come help me,” she said to the cat as she walked towards the bedroom. Danielle walked into the room with Rusty and Killer following her. “Lexie, look who’s here,” Nicholas said bouncing her on his knee. “Babe, she’s not calming down.”

Danielle walked over to the bed. “Lexie, come to Mommy.” Danielle said reaching for her.

Lexie wrapped her arms around Nicholas and her crying got louder. “Drac, she doesn’t want me, I’ll leave, see if you can get Rusty on the bed. He usually can get her in a better mood. I’ll see if I can find something for her to drink.” Danielle turned and walked away.

Everyone looked up when Danielle walked in the room. “She’s such a good baby, but wake her up and she’s a terror.”

Derek looked at Emily. “Em, take Alex, let me go see if I can help Nicholas.” He handed Alexander to Emily.

Derek walked into the bedroom; Nicholas looked like he was at his wits end. Derek knelt down in front of Nicholas. “Lexie, come to Grandpa.” Derek reached for her taking her in his arms. He stood up and walked her around the room. “Lexie, look, this little doggy was your daddy’s” he said as he picked up a small rather beat up stuffed dog. Lexie looked at the dog and then at Derek. “Here, I’m sure your daddy won’t mind if you play with this,” he said softly handing the toy to Lexie.

Nicholas sat shaking his head. “Dad, how the hell did you do that. She’s stopped crying when you stood up and walked with her.

Derek laughed. “I’m strange, and she’s not sure what she can get away with. Let’s introduce her to your mother.” Derek carried Lexie and they went into the living room.

The family played with the twins for the rest of the night and into the morning and then they all went to bed.

The next evening when everyone was awake and the children were fed Emily looked at Nicholas. “Take Danielle out tonight, we’ll watch the twins. You two haven’t had much alone time.”

Nicholas smiled, “Are you sure, they can get quite rambunctious.”

Emily frowned, “We raised you and survived.”

Nicholas nodded, “Okay, I’ll take you up on your offer; I’d like to have an evening alone with Danielle.”

Emily smiled, “Good, now bring the kids to us and go out and have fun.”

***

Danielle and Nicholas walked out into the cold night air. “What would you like to do?”

Nicholas asked. Danielle looked around, “I think I’d like to see Bar Harbor. I’ve never been here before.”

Nicholas took her hand and led her down the property to the large boulders along the coastline. “It’s really pretty here, and we have a full moon to light our way. We’ll walk along the coastline and then I’ll take you past moms shop. Maybe it will be open. It’s where mom and dad met. I can introduce you to Joe and Beth if they’re there. They’re kind of like moms other parents. Their getting old and Mom really can’t visit them anymore because she looks the same as she did twenty five years ago.” Nicholas said smiling.

They sat on one of the boulders overlooking the ocean. “Drac, this is amazing, look way out there, there’s islands.”

Nicholas put his arm around her. “When I was a kid, I would go out there; maybe we’ll do that before we go back to the city. Come on lets go into town, we can come back later and sit on the rocks.” He said pulling her up.

They walked quickly into town and down the maim street. “Oh good, the shop is open. Don’t say anything about mom and dad being here. It’s just me and you. Don’t mention the twins either okay?” He said as he reached for the door and pulled it open, the familiar bell rang.

Beth looked up. “Nicky, is it really you, my you do look just like your father when he was a young man.” She said smiling.

Nicholas dropped Danielle’s hand and walked around the counter hugging the old woman. “Gram, you haven’t changed a bit, you’re just as beautiful as always were.” He said as he kissed her cheek affectionately. “I’d like you to meet my wife.” Nicholas said motioning towards Danielle. “Gram this is Danielle.”

Danielle smiled and took the old woman’s hand. “I’m so pleased to meet you; Nicholas has told me so much about you.”

Beth smiled at Nicholas. “She’s pretty and she has manners.” She said winking at Nicholas. She turned her attention back to Danielle. “So Danielle, what do you do?”

Nicholas chuckled. “She’s a singer like me. We met when I was rehearsing in the city. She’s got quite a voice and she’s a good dancer.”

Beth smiled. “You both look very happy,”

Danielle smiled. “We are, he’s a good man and he loves me.”

Beth laughed a bit. “And do you love him?”

Danielle squeezed her hand gently. “Very much.”

Beth nodded. “Good, now how long are you going to be here, and where’s your parents, I haven’t seen them in quite sometime.”

Nicholas frowned a little. “We’ll be here a few days, Mom and Dad are fine. I was hoping they’d come up here for the holidays, but I’m not sure they will.”

Beth looked around the shop. “Nicky, I’m getting too old for all this. I think we need to sell it. It’s not bad in the summer but my old bones don’t like the cold anymore.”

Nicholas sat on the counter and pulled Danielle up beside him. “Gram, if you wanted to stop coming here why didn’t you call us?”

Beth smiled. “I like coming… but I think Joe and I need to slow down a bit. Hell Joe’s almost seventy five, the old fart.” She giggled.

Danielle looked at Beth. “I saw a coffee shop a few doors down, can I get you anything, I’m going to see if they have Hot chocolate.” She said jumping off the counter.

Nicholas dug in his pocket and handed her money.

Beth smiled. “I’d love a hot chocolate, with extra whipped cream, please.”

Danielle walked to the door. “Be right back,” she said as she walked back into the cold night air.

As she walked towards the coffee shop she called to Emily. Mom, how are the kid’s, are you guys going crazy yet she asked and waited for the answer.

Emily replied that everything was fine. Danielle smiled I met Beth; she’s such a sweet woman. She misses you. Maybe we could do something with makeup, she’s pretty old and I think she really wants to see you. Think about it, I’m going into a coffee shop, we’ll talk later.

Danielle returned to the shop with three hot chocolates. They sat and talked for about an hour. Around eight-thirty Nicholas glanced outside. “Beth, I think it’s time to close, come on, I’ll help you and then Danielle and I will walk you home. It looks like it’s going to snow any second.”

Beth stood up and hugged him. “You two go have fun, Joe will be here in about a half an hour.”

Nicholas thought for a minute. “Gram, would you and Joe want to come to the house tomorrow night. It’s Christmas Eve; we’d love it if you could come. I’ll send a car for you. What do you say?”

Beth hugged him again. “Nicky, I’d love that and so would Joe. What time?”

Nicholas thought for a moment. “The car will pick you up at the house around seven-thirty, is that alright?”

Beth nodded. “We’ll be dressed and ready, I can’t wait.” She said excitedly. Nicholas kissed her.

Danielle smiled. “May I give you a kiss?”

Beth took her hand. “You better.”

Danielle kissed her cheek. “We’ll have fun tomorrow night.”

Nicholas and Danielle walked hand in hand down the street. “Drac, your mom and dad are gonna be pissed with you for inviting Beth and her husband to the house.” Danielle said softly.

Nicholas looked at her. “Babe, they’re old, they’re going to die, and they need to see mom and dad. We’ll just have to figure out how to age them, any ideas?”

Danielle thought as they walked. “Lets go to a pharmacy before they close, I think I have a few ideas.” She said almost laughing. They walked quickly down Main Street and entered the pharmacy fifteen minutes before they closed. Danielle quickly went to the makeup isle. “Drac, go ask someone if they have that wax thing for arthritic hands.”

Nicholas looked at her questioningly. “What?”

Danielle smiled. “Babe, just go ask, you’ll see. Get the whole kit; it should be around fifty bucks.”

They quickly walked around the store gathering supplies, paid for them and left. They walked casually and when they were sure no one was watching they disappeared. They reappeared in the bedroom, quietly set the packages down and disappeared again.

They walked into a bar in Boston at midnight and found a table off in the corner. Nicholas sat next to Danielle. “So, tell me what your plans are?”

“I bought spray gray to add to your dads temples and maybe a few streaks. We’ll melt the wax and add some makeup to color it. We’ll apply a thin layer to their faces and have them frown and smile to create some wrinkles. After Beth and Joe leave the wax will easily peel off.”

Nicholas leaned over kissing her gently. “You’re a genius.”

Danielle took his hand. “Drac, dance with me, we haven’t danced in a long time.” Nicholas stood up and led Danielle to the dance floor and took her in his arms.

After hours of dancing and laughing Danielle frowned. “Drac, I need to feed, can we go?”

Nicholas nodded. “Let’s go.” He took her hand and they left the bar. “Danielle, listen to the conversations you hear in the area. Listen for anything that sounds like trouble, and then we’ll feast.” They walked silently for several blocks listening. Nicholas smiled. “Got it, come, we need to go into that park over there.” Danielle squeezed his hand and they walked into the park. Danielle listened, hearing two men’s voices and a woman crying. Danielle felt her fangs extend and her nails sharpen. She followed Nicholas and spotted the two men. One stood guard as the other was about to rape a woman on the ground in front of them.

Danielle pulled her hand from Nicholas’ and walked ahead of him. “Hey, leave her alone.” she shouted. The two men looked in Danielle’s direction. “I said leave her alone.” she yelled as she approached them.

“Who’s gonna stop us, you?” They replied.

Danielle smiled showing them her fangs. “Yes, now move away from her” Danielle said as she ran her tongue over her teeth. She looked at the woman. “Get up and get out of here.” . The woman started to say something but Danielle stopped her. “Get out of here while you still can.”

The woman stood up and ran. Danielle turned towards the two men that would soon be her dinner. “Drac its time.” she said smiling again showing her teeth as she sauntered towards them. “No pleasantries for you.” she said as she grabbed the one with his pants around his ankles sinking her teeth into his neck. Nicholas grabbed the other guy as he started to run away.

They walked into the living room and sat down. Danielle looked at the family, “How did Lexie and Alex do?”

Emily smiled. “They were perfect, and we had so much fun with them.”

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “Drac, you’d better tell them about tomorrow.”

Nicholas chuckled nervously. “I guess I’d better.” Her looked at his parents nervously. “Mom, Dad, we’re having human company tomorrow evening. Gram and Grand pa Joe are coming over. They’ve gotten very old and miss you terribly. We’ve bought some stuff that will age you some and I think it will be nice.” He looked from Emily to Derek waiting for their reaction.

Emily looked at Derek. “I think it’s a great idea, now all we have to do is make this place look festive for the holidays. What time are they coming?”

“We need to pick them up at seven-thirty.” Danielle replied.

Derek stood up. “Then we’d better get busy figuring out what to do in this place to make it look like Christmas. Merrek did we stash anything in the attic when I bought this place?”

Merrek thought for a moment. “Ya know, we put tons of stuff up there but who knows what it is.”

Nicholas looked at Danielle. “Freckles, wanna go search an attic?”

Danielle stood up. “Let’s go, you never know what treasures you’ll find in an attic.” Danielle took Nicholas’ hand and they disappeared.

Nicholas and Danielle walked around the attic. There were boxes lining several walls, old steamer trunks, and an assortment of discarded furniture. Danielle walked over to one of the trunks and lifted the lid. “Drac look.” She said as she pulled things from the trunk.

“Dani, not Christmas stuff, we need to find that and then we can look at this stuff.”

Danielle frowned. “Okay,” she said softly as she walked to the next trunk and opened the lid. “Nothing here, I guess now we search the boxes.” She joined Nicholas by the wall and proceeded to open box after box.

“Whose stuff is this,” she asked.

Nicholas shrugged. “I think this was stuff that was in the house when my dad bought it.”

Danielle reached out and squeezed his butt and then smiled. “Drac, I’ll check the boxes in the corner by the window. Can we come back up here before we go back to the city? I’d really like to look through some of this stuff.” She said as she walked to the other side of the room.

Nicholas looked over at her. “Maybe we can have Christmas in the attic when Gram and Grandpa leave tomorrow.”

Danielle opened several boxes and smiled. “Bingo, I found it.” She called.

Nicholas walked over and stood by her side as she opened box after box of Christmas decorations. “WOW, look at all this stuff” he said in amazement.

Danielle laughed. “Come on Drac lets start lugging it down. This is going to be so much fun. I love doing this, I love the lights, the music.” She wrapped her arms around his waist and added, “And I love you.”

Nicholas kissed her. “I love you too, lets get busy, the higher the sun gets the more tired we’re gonna get and we have a lot to do. Go down and tell Dad and any of the guys to come up here, you and mom see to the twins.”

The twins were asleep; the boxes from the attic were piled in the center of the living room. Emily looked at Danielle. “Dani, I’m so glad this is happening. I haven’t decorated since I was human, this will be so much fun.” She said brightly.

Danielle walked closer to her and hugged her. “This will happen every year, we may be different, but it’s my favorite time and I want it to be the twins’ favorite time.”

Emily returned her hug. “I’m glad, let’s have some fun,” she said laughing.

Danielle and Emily started opening the boxes and pulling out the decorations that were not broken or ratty looking.

Emily looked at Danielle. “Have you found any lights?”

Danielle shook her head no and glanced at Nicholas. “Drac, can you go back up, we need lights.”

Nicholas looked at her. “What kind of lights?”

Danielle looked at Emily. “Come on Em, let’s go back to the attic.” She said laughing. Emily and Danielle disappeared.

As they rummaged in the corner Danielle glanced at Emily. “Nicholas and I are gonna come back up here after Beth and Joe go home. There are several trunks with all kinds of treasures here. I can’t wait to look through this stuff.”

Emily smiled. “What kind of things are in the trunks?”

Danielle smiled. “Found the lights. The trunks have really old clothes, hats, letters; someone’s treasures that were saved through the years.” Danielle lifted the box of lights. “Lets go to work” she said.

Danielle and Emily sat on the floor untangling Christmas lights, plugging them in and testing them. They piled them neatly to the side and stood up. Claire, Tanya and Eve watched them. They were old Vamps and had never done this before. They liked looking at the lights as they walked the streets or flew around but had never decorated and didn’t have a clue as to how so they watched.

Danielle looked at the larger boxes off to the side of the room. “Em. Do you suppose we could be lucky enough to find an artificial tree in those big boxes?”

Emily frowned. “We’re in Maine; most of the people I knew had live trees that they bought or cut down.”

Danielle stood up and walked over to the larger boxes and began opening them. “Oh look, my mom always wanted to have one of these Christmas villages.” She took out several smaller boxes and set them on the floor. “These will be beautiful on the mantle,” she said happily. Danielle looked at Claire, Tanya and Eve, “Come on ladies, we need all the help we can get.”

Claire smiled nervously. “What should we do?”

Emily glanced at them. “Open the boxes with the houses and take them out, that will be a good start.”

Emily and Danielle unpacked all the decorations and in the largest box they found an artificial tree. They set the tree up in front of the window and while Claire, Tanya and Eve set up the Christmas village on the mantle Emily and Danielle strung the lights on the tree and moved the decorations close to the tree.

Danielle looked at Emily. “I think, tomorrow while Joe and Beth are here we should have them help us decorate the tree. We can do everything else. I think they’d enjoy that.”

Emily nodded. “Great idea.” Emily looked at Derek. “Tomorrow as soon as it’s dark we need to go to the grocery and get human food of some sort and we have to buy them a gift.”

Derek smiled. “We will. I haven’t seen that light in your eyes in a long time blue eyes.”

Emily smiled at him. “I’m really enjoying this, it’s been a long time since I’ve decorated for Christmas, I’ve missed it terribly, but we were always traveling around.”

At noon they lugged the emptied boxes to the attic and went to bed. Nicholas climbed into bed beside Danielle and pulled her into his arms. “You had fun didn’t you?”

Danielle kissed him sleepily. “Drac, I had a ball. This is one of my favorite things in the whole world.”

Nicholas returned her kiss. “Then we’ll do this every year. I loved the look in your eyes while you and mom decorated. You both seemed so excited and happy. Hell, even Claire, Tanya and Eve got into it.” He said lovingly.

Danielle snuggled in his arms and closed her eyes. “Drac, I need to sleep, Alex and Lexie will be waking in a few hours.” She said kissing his chest.

Nicholas kissed the top of her head, “Sleep.” he whispered, his own eyes heavy and wanting sleep.

Danielle awoke when she heard Emily talking softly to Alexander as she lifted him from the porta-crib. She sat up “Emily, I’m sorry he woke you, I never heard him.”

Emily glanced at her. “Dani, sleep, it’s early and he wasn’t crying, I just knew he was awake. Derek and I will take care of him; we don’t need the amount of sleep you do, sleep for a while. When Lexie wakes up, I’ll come get her.”

Danielle rubbed her eyes sleepily. “Are you sure?”

Emily smiled. “Sleep we’ll wake you when the sun is down.” Emily said hugging Alexander then whispered “Come on little man, you have new stuff to look at and grandpa will feed you.” Emily carried Alexander from the bedroom.

***

When Nicholas awoke Danielle and the kids were gone. He looked at his watch, it was almost five o’clock. He showered, dressed and walked into the living room. Danielle was playing on the floor with the twins. Lexie looked up and giggled pointing at Nicholas. “Hi sweetheart” he said as he reached down picking her up. “Danielle, where is everyone?” he asked as he tickled Lexie.

“Mom and Dad went food shopping. How does the house look?”

Nicholas looked around the living room. “It looks really nice. What else needs to be done?’

Danielle stood up and walked over to the last box. “We need to wrap this garland and lights on the rails around the porch, it won’t take long, when Claire, Tanya or Eve show up we’ll let them watch the munchkins and we’ll do it.”

Nicholas wrapped his arms around her and kissed her. “Freckles, have I told you how wonderful you looked last night while you were doing this. You and my mom both looked like little girls so full of excitement and wonder.”

Danielle rested her head against his chest. “Wait, it’ll be so much fun decorating the tree.” she said as the front door opened letting in a blast of frigid air.

“God it’s frigging cold out there tonight.” Gerry announced stomping his feet to get the snow off his shoes.

Nicholas looked at Danielle. “Babe, get our jackets and gloves, Gerry can watch them for a little while.”

Gerry looked at Nicholas. “Where are you going?”

Nicholas pointed to the box on the floor. “More decorations, these are for outside.”

Danielle had her jacket on and handed Nicholas his. “Lets go, Drac, times a wasting,” she laughed.

Nicholas and Danielle worked quickly wrapping the garland and lights around the porch rail and then plugged in the lights. Danielle grabbed his hand and pulled him off the porch and out to the street.

“Look how pretty, oh shit, we need something on the door. Quick Drac, go tell Gerry we’ll be back in a little while, we have to find a wreath and we only have about an hour to do it, hurry.” She said.

Danielle watched him go into the house. She would be ready for him when he came out. She gathered up snow making a good size snow ball. She hid behind a bush and waited impatiently. Nicholas came running out of the house to join Danielle and was immediately pelted with a snowball.

“Not fair,” he yelled laughing. Nicholas reached out grabbing her.

Danielle smiled innocently. “We really need to go, come on, we can play in the snow later,” she said pushing away from him.

They dissolved into a mist and reappeared in town. They quickly walked to the only place in sight that was selling Christmas trees. Danielle walked up to a sales person, “Excuse me, do you have any door wreath’s left?”

The man turned to face her. “You’re in luck, I have one left but you’ll need a pretty good size door,” he chuckled.

Danielle smiled. “We have one, we’ll take it, how much?”

The man handed her the wreath. “Merry Christmas, we’re closing, it’s my gift to you.”

Danielle smiled warmly. “Thank you so much,” she said taking the wreath. She turned to leave but stopped and turned back. “Merry Christmas.” she called and ran to Nicholas. “Look what I found!” she said happily as she handed it to him.

“Do you want anything else? The stores close in a little while.” Nicholas asked.

Danielle looked down the block. “Let’s go down there to that shop on the corner. Maybe we can buy a gift for Beth and Joe.” She grabbed his hand and led him down the street.

The clerk looked up when the door opened. “I’ll be closing soon. But you’re welcome to look around.”

Danielle looked at her. “We’ll be quick.” she said as she quickly took inventory of the store.

Danielle studied the items in the display case. “I need five of these, three of these, and one of each of these” she said pointing to several items in the display case. Danielle glanced over at Nicholas. “We’re almost done.”

Danielle turned back to the sales clerk. “Ok, ring us up. Oh, by chance do you have gift wrap?” Danielle asked.

The clerk nodded. “I can wrap these for you if you like.”

Danielle smiled. “That would be great.”

The girl behind the counter smiled. “Can you just write the names on these cards and put them with the items.” She asked.

Danielle nodded and quickly wrote out the names saying, “I really appreciate this. Do we have time to run down to the clothing store while you wrap these?

The clerk nodded. “Go ahead; this will take about ten minutes.”

Danielle grinned. “Thank you, we’ll be back in a few minutes to pick this up.”

***

Danielle and Nicholas left the stores loaded down with packages and the wreath and walked into the house just before six-thirty. They lugged everything upstairs to the bedroom. “Nicholas, grab the makeup and wax thing we bought, we’ve got to get the aging process going on everyone.

Danielle picked up a couple of bags and ran down the stairs. Clair, Tanya, Eve and Gerry were there. “Who wants to go first?”

Claire looked up. “First for what?”

Danielle smiled. “For aging twenty-five years. Come on, you first.”

Claire walked over to Danielle and sat down. “Lets do it,” she said smiling.

Danielle took a small amount of melted wax and added some liquid makeup mixing it. “Okay Claire, let me know if this is to hot.” Danielle covered Claire’s face with the warm tinted wax. “Smile and frown, that’s it…, let me see…I think it’s good” she said as she took out some blush and brushed it on Claire’s cheeks. The she sprayed her hair with some gray color. She stepped back looking at Claire. “You’re finished. ‘Next…” Danielle called. One by one she applied wax, makeup and gray streaks transforming them. As Merrek, Nick, Tony and Frank arrived she made them up too. Derek and Emily were the last to arrive.

Emily looked at Claire, “Wow, she did a great job, I guess we’re next. Who’s picking them up?”

Nick turned around, “Me, I’m finished with makeup and will be leaving in a few minutes.”

Derek chuckled. “Nick, you’re quite a hot looking fifty year old.”

“Thanks Derek, I’m outta here.” Nick said as he pulled on his coat. “I’ll be back around seven-forty-five unless I hear from you.” He opened the door and disappeared.

Danielle looked at Emily and Derek. “Who’s first, we don’t have a lot of time,” she said.

Derek sat in front of Danielle. “I’ll be first, I’d actually like to see how I would look if I were fifty something. Do your magic sweetie,” he said. Danielle sprayed gray in his hair and then coated his face with a thin layer of wax. “Smile and frown, let me see…hmmm…. perfect.” She said as she dusted his face with powder.

“You’re done; Emily, come on you’re the last.” Emily sat down and Danielle quickly applied the wax to her face, added blush and eye shadow and then dusted her face with powder. “Finished” she said as she quickly packed everything up. “I’m going upstairs to wake the twins and dress them, you guys set everything up, they’ll be here in fifteen minutes,” she said as she turned to leave the room.

Danielle dressed the twins and quickly pulled out several wrapped boxes, “Nicholas, I need you,” she called.

Nicholas opened the door just as she called to him. “I’m here, what can I do?”

Danielle turned. “Hi, can you carry the twins downstairs. I’ll be right behind you with these boxes to put under the tree.”

Nicholas took Alexander and Danielle handed him Alexis. “See you downstairs” he said as he left the room.

Derek was coming out of his room as Nicholas walked down the hall. “Need help?”

Nicholas smiled. “Yeah, take Alex.”

“Come to Grandpa.” Derek said reaching towards Alex.

Alex looked at Derek and then at Nicholas. Nicholas kissed his cheek. “Go to Grandpa, I know he looks funny but he’s your Grandpa.” he coaxed. Alex reached out to Derek and went into his arms.

***

Danielle came down the stairs loaded with bags. She carried them to the tree and quickly distributed the brightly wrapped packages. As she stood up as Emily was coming downstairs with bags full of packages. “Let me help you,” Danielle said walking over taking some of the packages from her. Together they distributed the packages around the tree then stood up smiling.

Emily took Danielle’s hand and squeezed it, “It’s beginning to look like Christmas.” She said laughing.

Danielle nodded. “Emily, is this everyone’s first Christmas?”

“This will be the first in almost two hundred years for them. This should be a blast.”

The door opened and Nick entered with Beth and Joe. Emily ran over to them “Beth, Joe, God, I’ve missed you!” she cried as she hugged each of them.

Beth and Joe smiled. “Is this our little Emily,” Joe looked up as Derek approached. “Hi, Derek, I see you’re still taking good care of our girl.” he said extending his hand to Derek.

“We surprised Nicholas and Danielle this afternoon. We weren’t going to come but we missed them.” Derek said as Danielle and Nicholas walked into the foyer, each carrying a baby.

Beth looked up. “Oh, Joe, they have twins.” She said as she walked towards them. Nicholas leaned down and kissed Beth’s cheek. “Gram, this is Alexander and Danielle is holding Alexis. Come on; let’s go into the living room. The kid’s are quite entertaining to watch.” He said as he took Beth’s hand and led them into the living room.

“We decided to decorate the tree with your help,” Danielle said smiling.

Beth was staring at Alexander. “Nicholas, does he have two different color eyes?”

Nicholas nodded. “Yeah, pretty strange isn’t it? He’s got a blue eye and a green eye.”

Danielle laughed a bit and said, “Our son is unique. Can you imagine when he’s old enough to date? His eyes will be a chic magnet.” Beth nodded laughing.

Gerry walked into the room. “Can I get anyone some hot chocolate, I don’t know about anyone else, but it’s cold and hot chocolate sounds really good.” One by one they all agreed.

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “Why don’t you sing us a few songs while I take the ornaments out of the box so we can decorate the tree.” She said happily.

Nicholas turned his gaze to Beth and Joe. “Want to hear some music?” he asked.

Beth nodded. “We’d love to.” Nicholas walked over to the piano and sat down. The room was filled with music and Nicholas began to sing. Oddly enough he knew Christmas music and soon Emily, Beth, Joe, and Danielle were singing along with him. Derek and Gerry and the rest of the family sat on the floor with the twins enjoying the wonderful feeling of love and joy in the house.

Beth, Joe, Emily and Danielle strategically placed ornaments on the Christmas tree. Laughing and talking about Emily when she was a young girl and about Nicholas as a child.

Derek interrupted them when he excitedly said, “Look, Alex is standing!” They all turned toward Alexander. He stood holding on to Derek’s knees.

“Good boy, Alexander.” Danielle said smiling. He turned to look at his mother and promptly fell on his butt. He looked at Derek surprise in his eyes.

“You’ll do that a lot more son, come on I’ll help you.” Derek said taking Alexander’s hands pulling him to his feet. Lexie watched intently as her brother stood holding onto Derek. Not to be outdone she crawled to Nicholas and pulled herself up holding onto Nicholas’s jeans. “Our little girl is standing too” he said resting his hand on her back to steady her. Lexie wobbled and plopped down. She looked up at Nicholas stretching her hands up. Nicholas bent down picking her up. He carried her to the almost finished Christmas tree. “Look Lexie, here’s a snowman… Danielle, what the hell is this green thing in a santa suit?”

Danielle looked and laughed. “That’s the Grinch. Somewhere in mom’s movies there is a movie called the Grinch. It’s great.”

Nicholas shook his head, “But he’s green?”

Danielle walked over to him and took Lexie’s hand. “Alexis, this is the Grinch and look at this pretty star. Oh baby, look here’s a polar bear.” She said pointing to the different ornaments.

No one noticed that Derek had disappeared with Alexander. He carried him up the stairs into the master bedroom. “Alex, we’re going to give grandma a surprise. It will make her very happy.” He said as he opened the hiding place in the fireplace. “This is where grandma put this a long time ago. Your daddy was a baby, just like you.” He said hugging his son. “I love you son, you’ll grow up to be the one that can do so much more than your daddy or I ever could. I can call you son when we’re alone and someday when your older you’ll know that I am your father. Actually Alex, I think Nicky has some blood in there too. You’re right eye is the color of a rich emerald and your left the deep vivid blue of a sapphire.” Alex held onto Derek and rested his head against Derek’s shoulder. Derek kissed Alex’s cheek then reached in pulling out the small velvet box. “You’ll have Christmas like human children. It makes your grandma happy and I love it when she smiles and her blue eyes twinkle like they are tonight. See, little man, you do have exceptional powers. You’re making all of us feel human again.” Derek said as he turned towards the door.

Derek, with Alexander in his arms walked over to Emily. “Blue eyes, I have something for you.”

Emily turned. “What is it?”

Derek placed the velvet box in her hands. “This is the special ornament, the one that symbolizes our love through eternity.” He said as he leaned down kissing her cheek.

Emily opened the box and looked into Derek’s eyes. Oh my love, it survived so many obstacles. It will have the place of honor; I love you more than when you gave this to me all those years ago she said silently. Emily stood up and hung the shiny, delicate, ornate ornament.

Beth looked at the ornament and then at Emily. “Honey, wasn’t that the ornament your father acquired all those years ago; the one that was on display in your shop for years because your father had put such a high price on it?”

Emily smiled. “Yes it is. It’s the ornament that brought Derek to me. He bought it the night we met. It broke my heart to part with it but somehow he let me know it would always be mine.” Emily wrapped her arm around Derek’s waist kissing him.

Joe smiled sentimentally. “Your dad is smiling down at you Em, I know he is. Look at the love you and Derek share, your son and his beautiful wife, and these two absolutely beautiful children. You’re blessed Em.”

Emily walked over to Joe and hugged him. “You forgot two more of my blessings, you and Beth. I love you guys so much.” She kissed his cheek and then Beth’s cheek.

Gerry and Claire and Merrek came in from the kitchen. “Food and spirits,” Merrek announced setting a tray of cookies and hot steamy cups of wine with a cinnamon stick in each cup.

Danielle smiled. “You guys are great, look at this.”

Claire, Merrek and Gerry quickly distributed the cups making sure Beth and Joe got the wine and everyone else got the blood. They sat around talking and laughing for hours.

Nicholas walked over to the tree. Dani, which one? he asked silently. Danielle pointed to two boxes wrapped in bright red foil paper with white ribbons. Nicholas waited a minute and when the large grandfather clock struck midnight he said, “Merry Christmas.” He looked at the names on the packaged and handed one to Beth and another to Joe.

Beth looked up. “You shouldn’t have.”

Nicholas kissed her cheek. “Gram, we wanted to, now go ahead and open them.

They carefully opened the packages. Joe got his open first. The first thing he found was a framed picture of Emily and Derek. Underneath the picture was a new warm down jacket and gloves. “This is great, I needed a new jacket, mine is threadbare and not keeping me to warm anymore.”

Danielle smiled, “This will keep you very warm.” Beth opened hers. She found a framed photo of Danielle, Nicholas and the twins and she two had a warm down jacket and gloves. She studies the picture she had received and the one Joe received. “It’s amazing how you look just like your father when he was a young man.”

“At least I know I’ll be a hot fifty years old.” Nicholas chuckled, knowing the photo of Derek and Emily was taken about six months ago.

Beth smiled “Alexander is going to look just like Derek too.”

Killer and Rusty sauntered into the room and lay by the fireplace. As usual, Rusty climbed up on Killer’s back, curled up and began to groom Killers head.

Beth and Joe watched in amazement. “Is that Killer?” Joe asked.

Derek shook his head. “No it’s his son. Killer would be twenty seven if it was him. Killer two is just like his father.”

Beth looked at the cat. “And the kitty?”

Danielle smiled lovingly as she looked at Rusty. “He’s my first baby. His name is Rusty, and it amazes me and everyone else how much he loves Killer. You can’t separate these two.”

Emily stood up and walked over to the tree pulling out a small box shaped like a tie box. She placed it in Beth’s lap. “Merry Christmas.”

Beth opened the package. She lifted the papers from the box and looked at them. “Em, what is this?”

Emily sat between them. “You and Joe have worked very hard your whole lives. I thought you’d like a vacation in a nice warm climate. Its airline tickets, hotel, meals, and anything else you and Joe would like to do. Derek, Nicholas, and the whole family will meet you there. Nicholas is still photo sensitive so we can all get together in the evenings. I think it would be great fun. And I think you both deserve to be treated like royalty.”

Beth hugged her. “My girl, you can read minds, I so wanted to go someplace warm for a while, my old bones ache from the cold.”

Emily returned her. “You leave in a few days. We’ll meet up and spend New Years together.”

Joe looked up at Derek who was standing by the tree with Alexander and Alexis in his arms. “Thank you Derek, now all we need to do is find the appropriate clothes.”

Derek grinned. “Don’t you worry; everything will be taken care of. You don’t even need a suitcase. Clothes will be waiting for you in your room. I have money and I love to spend it on people I love.”

Joe stood up walking over to Derek. “This has been the best Christmas ever, we love you too. Thank you.”

Derek bent down putting the twins on the floor then put his arm around the grayed shrinking Joe. “You and Beth have always helped us, you’ve always been there for Em, it’s the least we could do. We’ll have fun.”

Joe looked up at Derek. “You’re a good man, I’m so happy Emily found you.”

Derek smiled, “It was I that found my fair beauty, the minute I saw her I knew I would marry her. I love her more now than I did when I found her.”

Joe laughed. “Its funny how that works isn’t it. I feel the same about old Beth over there. She’s older but just as beautiful as the day I met her fifty years ago.”

It was two in the morning when Derek helped Beth into her new warm jacket. “It was wonderful seeing you; we’ll see you in the islands on Thursday. You leave the day after tomorrow and I have arranged for a car to pick you up and get you to the airport and onto the plane.”

Beth hugged him. “Thank you for everything.”

Derek kissed her cheek. “You’re welcome.” Nicholas stood holding Alexander and Danielle held Alexis. Beth leaned over and kissed each of the babies then glancing at Joe. “We have great grandchildren” she said happily.

“Gram, you have fun in the islands. When we get there we’ll come to the hotel.” Nicholas said kissing her cheek. Then he leaned over kissing Joes cheek. “We’ll see you in a few days have fun. Nick, take them home.” Nicholas said.

Shortly after the car pulled out of the driveway Emily looked at Nicholas and Danielle. “Thank you both. This has been so much fun. Now how the hell do we get this wax off,” she said laughing.

Danielle walked over to Emily and grasped the wax by her forehead and slowly peeled it down and off. “There, all gone, you’re beautiful and twenty-five again,” she said smiling.

Danielle looked around, “Anyone else need any help?” One by one she watched as they peeled the wax from their faces.

Nicholas sat next to Danielle “Freckles, I don’t think they liked being fifty something,” he said looking around the room, then he added “Wow, everyone’s twenty something again and we have a bag full of wax faces,” he laughed.

Derek and Emily sat beside Claire and Merrek. Derek looked at the tree, “I last celebrated Christmas when I was a young human man and planning my life with Elizabeth. The tree was lit with tiny candles, it was beautiful, and it was a wonderful memory. But tonight, having all of you here, my family, my wife, my son, my new daughter, and my beautiful grandchildren has been one of the most memorable nights in my lifetime. Danielle, I want to thank you for doing all this.”

Danielle smiled. “Thank Nicholas; he’s the one that invited Beth and Joe over.”

Nicholas looked around the room at his family. “It has been a pretty special night. I’m glad we are all together.”

Danielle sat on the floor next to Alexis and reached under the tree. She pulled out two deep square boxes. She looked up at Nicholas. “Help your son, he has a box to open.” she said showing the twins the shiny paper that covered the boxes and bright white and red ribbons. Nicholas sat next to Danielle on the floor and they each opened a box. There was a brown teddy bear for Alexander and a black and white Panda bear for Alexis. Nicholas took the teddy bear and walked it up to Alexander. He put the face of the teddy against Alexander’s cheek and made a kissing sound. Alexander giggled and hugged the teddy. Danielle did the same with the Panda and watched happily as Alexis hugged her panda.

Danielle reached under the tree and gathered several packages. She walked around the room handing one each to Claire, Merrek, Tanya, Nick, Eve, Frank, Tony and Gerry. They she picked up two more and handed one to Emily and one to Derek. “Merry Christmas” she said and sat beside Nicholas and the twins. She reached under the tree and pulled out one last package and handed it to Nicholas. “Not much, just a little something for each of you.” She said leaning her head against Nicholas’ shoulder. “Open the gifts guys; you’re supposed to do that on Christmas.”

Claire, Tanya and Eve all received blood red ruby earrings, Tony, Nick, and Merrek and Frank received gold bracelets. Gerry opened his. Inside was a gold men’s ID bracelet with a blood red ruby. “Flip it over,” Danielle said softly. Gerry turned it. The back was engraved, “My protector, my friend, Danielle” was engraved on the back. Gerry smiled “Thanks Danielle,” he said looking back at the bracelet.

Nicholas looked at his parents. “Will you open them please?”

Derek opened his box first. Inside was a golden ring with a teardrop shaped ruby and two diamonds, “Wow, this is beautiful,” he said slipping it on his finger. He raised his hand for all to see. He looked at Nicholas and Danielle, “Thank you, I love it.”

Emily opened her package slowly. Inside was a ring that matched Derek’s except it had only one diamond. Emily’s box also contained a necklace and earrings that matched. Emily slipped the ring on her finger. “It’s too small,” she said sadly.

Danielle stood up and walked over to her. “I had no idea what size. We did all this in about thirty minutes. We can take it back to the shop and they’ll size it for you.”

Emily hugged Danielle. “Thank you, they’re beautiful.”

Nicholas looked at everyone. “Dani bought these gifts to symbolize family. We ordered rings like Dads and Moms for all of you but we need to get your ring sizes. We’ll all go; the rings will be in next week. You’re all our family and we wanted to acknowledge that.”

Danielle giggled. “We even ordered them for the twins. Not for them to wear now; for when they grow up.”

Emily stood up and hugged Danielle and then Nicholas. “What a wonderful idea, I love it.”

Danielle looked at Nicholas. “Drac, open yours.”

Nicholas smiled as he opened the little box. Inside was a picture of a ring that matched to Derek’s “They’re ordering it for you. The ruby is family; the diamonds are for your children. It will be a few weeks before it’s in.”

Nicholas reached for her hand and pulled her onto his lap wrapping his arms around him. “Thank you, by chance did you order one for yourself?”

Danielle shook her head no. “I forgot,” she said laughing.

Nicholas kissed her. “We’ll order it before we go to the islands.”

It was near dawn and Danielle looked at the twins. They had fallen asleep their heads resting on Killer. She jabbed Nicholas, “Let’s take them to bed,” she said as she crawled over to Alexis lifting her into her arms. Alexis opened her eyes and smiled. “Are you a faker?” Danielle cooed. “Kiss grandma and grandpa goodnight,” Danielle carried Alexis to the couch and leaned towards Emily. Alexis smiled and gave Emily a sloppy kiss. She did the same with Derek and laid her head on Danielle’s shoulder. Nicholas followed with Alexander.

After changing and putting the twins to bed Danielle looked at Nicholas, “I need to sleep,” she said as she sat on the bed. “Will you go tell everyone goodnight and we’ll do the rest later?”

Nicholas kissed her cheek, I’ll be right back, warm the bed up for me okay?” he said chuckling as he turned and walked back downstairs.

Danielle lit the fireplace and undressed. She opened the closet and pulled out a silky sapphire blue floor length gown with spaghetti straps. She slipped it on and checked the twins. They were asleep and covered. She looked up when the door opened and Nicholas walked in.

Nicholas smiled approvingly. “Nice, turn around so I can see what you’re wearing.”

Danielle turned to face him. “Like it?” she asked walking towards him.

Nicholas smiled. “I do.” he said reaching for her and folding her in his arms. “You made everyone pretty happy tonight with the gifts.”

Danielle smiled as she unbuttoned his shirt. “I plan on making you happy now,” she said as she pushed his shirt off his shoulders kissing his chest.

Nicholas lifted her chin kissing her. “Freckles, the kids are in here with us.”

Danielle grabbed the big feather comforter from the bed. “Grab some pillows and meet me in the attic,” she said as she disappeared.

The attic was dark and cold. Danielle walked to the far end of the attic. She had snuck up to the attic earlier and found an old bed set up in the corner. She had dusted and cleaned the bed and put sheets and pillows on it. She had also put a bottle of rich red merlot on the table beside the bed and two crystal wine glasses. She pressed play on the Cd player she had smuggled up there and lit several lavender and vanilla candles.

Nicholas called to her silently Dani, where are you?

She smiled to herself and replied follow the soft music and the scent of lavender and vanilla, you’ll see. She listened, hearing his footfalls coming closer.

Dani, its freezing up here?.

Come to me, I’ll warm you. You’ll be hot and sweaty soon. she said as she poured the wine into the glasses. Nicholas turned the corner and saw Danielle in the candlelight extending her arm towards him offering him a glass of wine. “I’m glad you finally made it, I’m freezing.”

Nicholas gazed around the small area Danielle had fixed up for them. “Let’s get in bed and under that nice warm blanket.” he said setting his glass on the table and taking her hand leading her to the bed. He pulled the blankets back and they climbed into bed and under the covers.

“Warm me.” Danielle whispered as she went into his arms kissing him tenderly. She pressed her body against his rubbing her cold feet against his. “Drac, I’m freezing,” she moaned as he ran his hands over the slippery fabric of her gown.

Nicholas pulled her even closer. “We’ll have to warm each other.” His lips covered hers as his wanting for her grew.

“Drac, you have jeans on!” she said as she unbuttoned and unzipped his jeans. He reached down and pushed his jeans off his hips, down his legs and off. Danielle threw them out of the bed and pressed against him as she pressed her lips to his.

Nicholas ran his hands down her back, “You feel good with this on,” he said as he grasped the full skirt of her gown gathering the fabric in his hand pulling it up slowly. He released the fabric and ran his hands over her bare derriere. “You feel better naked.” His lips crushed against hers, as his tongue slipped into her mouth. He moved his hands up her back taking the nightgown up. “Take it off Dani,” he whispered. Danielle sat up and lifted her nightgown up and off.

Nicholas reached up cupping her breasts in his hands, “So full, so firm, so mine,” he said as he pulled her on top of him pulling the covers around them. “This was a good idea Dani.” he said teasing her ear with his tongue.

Danielle rested her head against his shoulder running her tongue along his ear, “Two can play this game,” she said.

Nicholas turned his face to hers, “You’re asking for trouble Mrs. Burnes,” he said pressing his lips to hers.

Danielle kissed him sweetly. “I am asking for trouble.”

Nicholas smiled and pulled her face to his, his mouth hungrily seeking hers as he rolled her onto her back. She closed her eyes as his lips moved down her neck. He sucked her nipple into his mouth, teasing it with his tongue. “I so love these.” he whispered as he again drew her nipple into his mouth. The coldness of the room and the warmth of his mouth sucking on her breast was pleasurable. She held his head to her breast enjoying the feeling of his mouth on her.

“Drac that feels so good.” she said softly. Nicholas reached under the blanket slipping his fingers down her stomach and between her legs resting the palm of his hand on the downy patch of hair. He continued sucking on her breasts as his fingers caressed her.

Nicholas trailed kisses from her breast to her neck. He drew her earlobe into his mouth. “Are you still cold,” he whispered. His lips moved down her body as he disappeared under the blanket. Nicholas ran his tongue along her navel as he pushed her legs apart. He covered her with his mouth, his tongue slowly, deliberately, licked at her.

Danielle moaned as his tongue ignited the fire within her. She drew in a breath and as she let it out she moaned his name reaching for him. Nicholas climbed up her body kissing every inch of her. He moved her to the center of the bed and adjusted the covers around them. “I love doing that to you.” he said as he continued to manipulate her with his hand. Danielle pulled his face to hers as her lips hungrily pressed against his.

Nicholas looked into her eyes. “Are you ready for me?”

“Oh yes,” she moaned as her demanding lips pressed against his. Nicholas entered her feeling her legs wrap around him, moving slowly, he felt her body rise to take him deeper inside her. He lowered his face to her neck sinking his fangs into her, savoring the taste of her. Danielle cried out and sank her fangs into his neck.

Nicholas held her lovingly in his arms, “We’ll never grown old, never tire of lovemaking, and we make love so well.” he said breathlessly as he rubbed her back.

Danielle kissed his shoulder. “We do make love well, and you are a perfectionist in art of giving pleasure. I was supposed to do you tonight.”

Nicholas kissed the top of her head. “Baby, anyway we do it, I love it.”

Nicholas sat up and reached over Danielle for the wine glasses. He handed one to Danielle. “Drink up, then lets grab the blanket and pillows and go back downstairs, it’s too damn cold up here.” he said.

Danielle kissed his back. “Lets take our glasses and go now.”

Nicholas grabbed a pillow and the blanket. “Blow out the candles and grab the pillow. Danielle obeyed and disappeared.

***

They awoke to Alexander giggling happily. “Dada”

Nicholas looked at Danielle. “Did I hear that right?”

Danielle smiled sleepily. “I think so.”

They lay quietly listening to Alexander making his normal baby sounds; then they heard it again; “Dada.”

Nicholas climbed out of bed looking for his underwear. “Freckles we left our clothes in the attic.” He said as he reached into the closet pulling out two bathrobes. He slipped one on and tossed the other one to Danielle. He walked over to the porta-crib. “Alexander,” he said softly. Alexander turned his head to face Nicholas. “Wanna come to bed with me and mommy?” Nicholas lifted him from the crib. “Oh boy, you stink. We need to change you before you come in our bed.” Nicholas grabbed a diaper and wipes and a towel. He spread the towel on the floor and laid Alex down to change him.

Nicholas carried Alexander to the bed and handed him to Danielle “Here’s our not stinky boy.”

Danielle took him in her arms hugging him. “Are you hungry Alex; I think Daddy and I should get dressed and take you downstairs. I can feed you and Daddy can feed me.”

Nicholas chuckled. “I guess Danielle worked up an appetite last night. Lets get dressed and we’ll go downstairs.”

Danielle pulled on some panties and grabbed one of Nicholas’ tee shirts slipping it on. She pulled the robe closed and tied it around her waist. “Ready,” she said smiling.

Nicholas looked at her laughing. “You’re not dressed Mrs. Burnes.”

“I’m starving and this is as dressed as I’m gonna get until you feed me.”

Nicholas pulled on underwear and tied his robe. “Let’s go, can’t have a starving wife.” He lifted Alex and took her hand.

They walked into the kitchen and Nichols handed Alexander to Danielle. “What’s the slop du jour for Alex and Alexis today?”

Danielle looked up. “Oatmeal and peaches sound pretty good. And I’d really like a glass or two of rich red blood.”

Nicholas smiled at her and walked to the refrigerator. He poured a tall glass of blood and handed it to Danielle. “There you go, now onto feeding Alex.”

Nicholas went to the stove and began mixing up Alex’s breakfast. It cooked quickly and soon Nicholas sat beside Danielle and began to feed Alex. Danielle smiled as she watched Alexander eat. “I think he was starving too.” She said. As fast as Nicholas put the spoon in Alex’s mouth he was fussing for more. “Alexander, slow down or you’re going to get sick.” Danielle said kissing the top of his head.

Alex was almost finished with his breakfast when Derek walked in carrying Alexis. “Good evening, we have a hungry little girl here.” he said.

Danielle looked over her shoulder. “Good evening, I’ll trade you, a boy for a girl.” she said laughing.

Derek walked towards Danielle. “Sounds good to me.” He reached out taking Alex as Danielle took Alexis. “Nicholas, oatmeal and peaches again please.” she said as she hugged Lexie. Nicholas prepared more cereal and proceeded to feed his daughter while Danielle held her.

They walked into the living room to find Emily, Derek, and the rest of the family. “Lexie, go to Uncle Gerry, mommy has to get dressed.” Danielle said handing Lexie to Gerry. “I’ll be right back” she said as she turned and ran up the stairs.

Nicholas chuckled. “I guess I’d better get dressed too since everyone else is clothed, be right back.” He turned and followed Danielle upstairs.

When they returned to the living room Derek and Emily were on the floor with the twins in front of the Christmas tree. “Hurry, get your asses in here, the babies want to open some gifts.” Emily said without turning around.

Nicholas leaned over kissing her cheek. “We’re here mom, go for it.” He said as he sat down pulling Danielle next to him.

Emily handed Derek a package and took one herself. “Derek help Alex open that.” She said happily. Emily ripped the paper from the package. “Lexie look a toy that makes noise.” She said opening the box and taking out an educational toy that taught hand eye coordination. Emily spun the wheel on the toy and the toy jingled. Lexie giggled and reached for it.

Alex watched Derek intently and he removed the toy from the box. He looked into Derek’s eyes questioningly. Derek smiled. “This, my boy will teach you something I’m sure, I just don’t have a clue as to what.” He said looking at Emily. Emily reached over and turned the dial to a picture of a cow. The toy made a Mooing sound. Alex giggled and turned the dial to the picture of a cat. The toy said Meow. Excitedly he looked at Derek and laughed.

They set the twins in the floor next to the wolves with their new toys and sat on the couch. They all watched as the twins communicated with each other in baby-talk laughing and playing with the toys. One of them would babble something and the other would reply and then they were laughing.

Nicholas smiled. “It’s amazing how they talk to each other. I’d love to know what they’re saying.”

Emily looked at him. “They’re probably talking about us and their new toys.”

Danielle looked at the twins listening intently as they babbles. She smiled knowingly. “If you listen, you can hear their thoughts, they love the toys, and when they look at us as they play they’re telling us they are having fun.”

Nicholas squeezed her hand. “Dani, have you been reading those damn psycho babble books?”

Danielle pulled her hand from his. “Listen to them. If you listen you can understand what they’re saying. Hell, get into their thoughts; you do it with everyone else.” She said as she stood up and walked to the twins sitting next to them. Lexie crawled up on her lap hugging her.

Danielle hugged her. “Your daddy can be a real ass sometimes.” She mumbled as she kissed her daughter. Lexie reached up to Danielle’s cheek touching the tear as it fell from her eye. Lexie hugged her resting her head against her shoulder. “I love you baby girl.” Danielle whispered.

Nicholas sat next to Danielle and Lexie. “Freckles, why are you so upset, I was teasing.” He said putting his arm around her.

Danielle looked at him. “I can hear them. I know when they’re happy, when they need reassurance, when their frightened. It’s not words, it’s something else.”

Nicholas kissed her cheek. “I know.” he said softly.

Alex crawled to Nicholas and up onto his lap. “Dada” he said as he turned and sat in Nicholas’s lap.

Trying to break the tension between Danielle and Nicholas, Emily walked to the tree. She pulled an armful of packages out from under the tree and handed everyone a package. “Open and enjoy.” she said as she took her seat next to Derek.

They were interrupted by a knock on the door. Derek frowned. “Who the hell could that be.” He said as he got up to answer the door. He paused looking out the window but couldn’t see anyone. “Damn” he mumbled as he walked to the door. He pulled the door open. “What are you doing here?” he asked sounding very annoyed.

Gerry got up to see what the problem was. As he rounded the corner he saw Jen. She looked haggard and drawn like she hadn’t fed in a very long time. “Derek, go back in I’ll take care of this.” He grabbed his jacket and walked outside closing the door behind him.

***

“What do you want Jen? You’ve caused all of us so much heartache and trouble; you have nerve showing your face.” Gerry said pulling his jacket tighter.

Jen looked into his eyes. “Gerry, I needed to see you. I need to explain things to you so that maybe you’ll understand.” She shivered from the cold.

Gerry frowned. “Jen, you joined Elizabeth and attached my family. You attacked me with your evil daughter.” he said pausing for a moment. “Jen, you’re not welcome here. You’re lucky Derek didn’t take your head off.” He watched her as she shivered. “What’s wrong with you Jen? You look a mess.”

Jen moved a bit trying to get out of the wind. “It’s been weeks since I’ve fed, I’m not strong enough at this point to fight with you. Gerry, I was never on Elizabeth’s side. I never knew where she was. I tried to talk her out of it but she wouldn’t listen. I really can say nothing else except I’m sorry, very sorry for all this. I’ve lost you.” She paused looking into his eyes. “Gerry, I’ve never stopped loving you. I never slept with Andre; I don’t know how Elizabeth came to be. I’m sorry. I’ll leave; I need to find shelter. Elizabeth’s clan has ostracized me so I have no place to go. I need to feed, I need to find something small that I can overpower.” She said as she turned to leave.

“Jen, wait.” he said. She turned towards him hope in her eyes. “Let me get you food.” Gerry said as he opened the door and stepping inside.

Derek stood in the foyer. “Is she gone?”

Gerry shook his head. “Derek she’s half starved to death. I need to feed her; then she’ll leave.” he said heading toward the kitchen.

Derek frowned angrily. “You want to feed the woman that joined forces to kill us?”

Gerry nodded. “Derek, she has to eat, I still love her and she said she tried to talk Elizabeth out of it. Derek can’t we do something to help her?” Gerry pleaded.

Derek frowned. “Not now. Feed her and send her on her way. Tell her she needs to prove herself to be honorable before she will ever be allowed back near this family. Tell her we’ll talk after the New Year, not before.” Derek turned and walked back into the living room sitting beside Emily.

Gerry grabbed several bags of blood and walked outside. Jen sat on the steps her head in her hands. Gerry sat next to her. “Here, feed, it will give you strength.” He said handing her a bag of blood. She bit into the bag and drank it down quickly.

“Thank you,” she said softly looking at him.

“Here, have more,” he said handing her another bag of blood. She again bit into it drinking it down. Gerry looked at her, “Jen, I spoke with Derek; he said we’d talk after the New Year. You need to find a safe place to stay until then. When he’s ready to meet and talk to you I’ll call to you.” Gerry longed to fold her in his arms and hold her against him, wanting to ease her pain. Jen smiled weakly not saying anything. Gerry stood up. “Jen I need to go inside, here take my jacket so you keep warm.” Gerry took off his jacket and wrapped it around her shoulders. He turned to go inside. “Jen, you broke my heart. I loved you and you betrayed me.” He whispered.

Jen reached for his hand, “Gerry, I loved you the day I met you. I love you still and I swear on my life I have not, nor would I ever betray you and the Family.” She stood up releasing his hand. “I want to come home. I’ll do what ever I have to, to prove my love and loyalty. Bye, I’ll wait to hear from you. Thank you for the jacket.” She turned to leave.

“Jen, stop,” he said taking her hand. “Where will you go?”

Jen smiled, “I’ll find a cave or something to stay in for a few days.” She said softly.

Gerry dug into his pocket and pulled out a key putting it in her hand. “There’s a house near Boston, we looked at it a long time ago. I bought it, go there, it’s warm, furnished and you’ll be comfortable. No one knows of the house.” He put the key in her hand and went inside.

Derek looked up when Gerry walked into the room. “Did she leave?”

Gerry nodded. “Derek, we need to talk about this, I need you to meet with her. You’ll know if she’s lying. I can’t tell, my love for her gets in the way. I sent her to the house in Boston so she’ll be warm. She was going to stay in the caves.”

Derek was silent as he called to his followers and the listeners. Jen is in Boston, listen around the clock and report. I want her watched and followed. I want to know who she meets with, talks to and what she’s doing. He said silently. He turned his attention back to Gerry, “Nicholas and I will meet with her when we get back from the island. You are to make absolutely no contact with her unless I say it’s ok. Gerry, I’m doing this for your protection, you understand don’t you?”

Gerry nodded. “I do, thank you Derek for giving her a chance.”

Derek gave him a strained smile, “Gerry, she was part of the family for years. Of course I’ll give her a chance.”

***

The family arrived on the island on December 30th. Nicholas and Danielle left the children with Emily and Derek and made their way to the hotel where Beth and Joe were staying and where Nicholas would be performing to ring in the New Year. They walked through the lobby to the main ball room. Nicholas pulled the door open and they went inside. “Good Evening.” Nicholas said as he made his way towards the stage. “Babe, sit here while I run them through the paces.” He said and then walked on stage. The Orchestra was in place and ready. Nicholas looked at the orchestra, “Gentlemen, ladies, I’m Nicholas Burnes. Anything you’ve heard about me and what I expect is true. I demand perfection if my name is involved in a performance. So be prepared, make sure your instruments are perfectly in tune, and make sure you keep the tempo. Shall we begin?”

The orchestra leader nodded and the music began. Nicholas walked to the edge of the stage and began to sing. Halfway through the song the familiar silver topped cane slammed down on the stage. “Someone is out of tune. Fix it now. I’ll be back in ten minutes. I know what’s expected of me and I expect the same from all of you. I have all night so unless you want to be here until morning I suggest you have everything tuned and in order when I return.” He jumped down from the stage and walked over to Danielle extending his hand. She took his hand and they walked out of the ballroom.

“Drac, I can’t believe you heard something out of tune. It really sounded good,” Danielle said as they walked outside to the pool bar.

Nicholas chuckled. “One of the cellos is slightly out of tune. It makes me crazy to hear an out of tune instrument,” he said as he pulled out a stool for Danielle to sit on.

“When are we supposed to meet your grandparents?” Danielle asked as he sat beside her.

“They should be here any minute; we’ll have a drink and invite them into the rehearsal.” Nicholas said taking her hand and bringing it to his lips kissing it.

“Frank and Eve volunteered to watch Lexie and Alex tomorrow night so we’ll be able to spend New Years Eve together. It will be fun, and Mrs. Burnes, be prepared to sing a song or two with me.”

Danielle smiled innocently “Is that a request or a demand Mr. Burnes?”

Nicholas put his arm around her. “A demanding request,” he chuckled.

Danielle looked out over the pool area. “Oh my, look at your grandparents,” she whispered.

Nichols looked up and began to laugh as he waved at them. He leaned close to Danielle. “My grandparents are now the epitome of the phrase Tacky Tourists,” he chuckled. Joe wore shorts, sandals with socks and a bright tropical print shirt. Beth wore a tropical print dress with sneakers.

Nicholas stood up and kissed Beth on the cheek “Hi Gram, have my seat,” he said helping her onto the bar stool. Joe sat next to Beth.

“Nicholas, I can’t thank your parents enough for this,” Joe said as he took Beth’s hand.

“We’ve been having so much fun,” Beth said happily.

“We’re like kids on our honeymoon.” Joe said chuckling.

Danielle smiled, “Nicholas is performing for the New Years eve party tomorrow night. We have a table reserved for all of us.”

Beth giggled happily, “We haven’t been out on New Years Eve in years, I can’t wait.”

Danielle felt Nicholas breath on her neck as he brushed his lips against her ear, “We have to go.”

Danielle looked at Beth and Joe. “Nicholas has to get back to rehearsal, would you like to watch him or stay out here until he’s finished?”

Joe stood up. “Let’s go, I’d like to watch the notorious Nicholas Burnes in action.” he said smiling. Nicholas helped Beth from the stool and they walked together to the ballroom.

Nicholas walked up on stage. “Is everything in tune?” he asked as he surveyed the orchestra. He watched as they all nodded. “Good, then let us begin,” he said tapping his cane lightly on the stage.

Once again the music began and the song Per Te floated through the ballroom like a gentle breeze caressing your flesh. Danielle sat on the edge of her seat watching, listening feeling the goose flesh as it ran up her arms. She closed her eyes and listened as she mouthed the words without uttering a sound. She opened her eyes as he finished the song.

Beth took her hand, “You fell in love with his voice didn’t you?”

Danielle smiled, “I fell in love with the whole package. Even his arrogance, but his voice touches my soul.” The music started and Nicholas was singing Caruso.

Beth smiled. “I love this song,” she said falling silent to listen to her Grandson.

Nicholas walked off the stage and took Danielle’s hand leading her to the stage. He helped her onto the stool that was there for his use.

“Nicholas?” she questioned. He smiled putting his finger to her lips. The music began and this time he sang in English, The song was called “When you say you love me.” He looked deeply into her eyes as he sang holding her hands in his. When he finished the song he helped her off the stool taking her in his arms kissing her.

Nicholas looked at Beth and Joe. “I really love this little redhead,” he said smiling then he turned back to the orchestra, “Let’s try Alla Luce Dal Sole” he said as he led Danielle back to her seat next to Beth.

Nicholas ran the orchestra through all the music he planned on singing and then graciously dismissed them. He walked over to Beth, Joe and Danielle. “Well, do you think it’s a good show for a New Years celebration?”

Joe stood up taking Nicholas’ hand. “Son, you have a fine voice, hearing you sing gave me goose bumps and made Beth tear up. I’m very proud of you.”

Nicholas smiled “Thanks, it means a lot to me that you think I’m good.”

Joe smiled. “Nicky you’re better then good.”

Nicholas draped his arm around Danielle’s shoulders. “Wait until you hear my wife. She has the voice of an Angel.” Nicholas said proudly then added, “Tomorrow night I’m going to drag her upon stage to sing a couple of songs with me.

Beth reached out taking Nicholas’ free hand and Danielle’s hand. “I can’t wait,” she said smiling affectionately up at her tall handsome grandson.

It was three in the morning when they returned to the family house. The family had the twins in the heated pool. Danielle looked at Nicholas, “Let’s go in the pool.”

Nicholas smiled. “You go ahead, I have some things I need to tend to, if I finish in time I’ll join you.”

Danielle looked into his blue eyes. “Can I help you?”

Nicholas shook his head no. “Go swimming, you’ll love the slides. When you’re finished in the pool I’ll feed you.” he said as he playfully swatted her behind.

Danielle ran upstairs and put on a swim suit then headed out to the pool. She made her way to the deep end and climbed up on the diving board and dove into the water coming up in front of Gerry who was playfully bouncing Alexander in and out of the water. She extended her arms, “Alex, come to mommy so Uncle Gerry can swim.”

Alex turned and jumped from Gerry’s arms into hers. Danielle kissed him. “Hey little man, did you have fun?” she asked. Alex babbled in baby talk and glanced around looking for Lexie. He pointed in her direction and yelled at her. Lexie saw Danielle and struggled in Derek’s arms trying to get to her.

Derek held her “Alexis, calm down, I’ll take you to Mommy.” he said walking towards Danielle. “Where’s Nicholas?” Derek asked as he approached.

Danielle shrugged. “He said he had some things he needed to tend to.”

Derek looked at Alex. “Alexander, come to grandpa so Lexie can see mommy.” Alex looked at Derek giving him a big smile then he leaned towards him reaching for him.

“Dani, take Lexie.” Derek said as he took Alex. Lexie hugged Danielle giving her a wet sloppy kiss.

Danielle looked at Derek, “Do you suppose we could give them swimming lessons? Babies are supposed to be able to learn to swim at very young ages?”

Derek nodded, “I suppose we could. We just have to figure out how.”

Within a short time Derek, Danielle, Emily, Gerry, Merrek Claire, Nick and Tanya all stood in a small circle. Gerry clapped his hands together as he said, “Alex, come to uncle Gerry, come on boy, you can do it.” Derek released Alex and watched as he sank under water. He reached down pulling him up and into his arms. Alex looked into Derek’s eyes and smiled then pushed away from Derek landing in the water again. Again he sank under water but then came bobbing back up near Gerry.

Danielle smiled “I guess it’s true, they say when they’re real young they remember how to be under water from being in the womb. Let’s see how Lexie does. Merrek, call her.”

Merrek clapped his hands together calling Lexie. Danielle looked at Derek, “Be ready to grab her okay?”

Derek nodded. “Let’s do it and see how she does.”

Danielle released her and she sank under the water coming up by Merrek who lifted her into his arms hugging her. “Good girl Lexie,” he cooed. They repeated this process for about an hour making the circle a bit bigger each time they released the twins into the water.

No one saw Nicholas as he climbed the stairs to the slide. “Danielle, come up here.” he called.

Danielle looked up and smiled seeing him at the slide. She shook her head no. “Come here, you won’t believe this.” They watched Nicholas come down the slide with Mishka following him.

Nicholas swam to Danielle’s side. “What’s up?”

Danielle looked at Merrek. “Drac, call your daughter and watch. Merrek let her go.”

Nicholas called to Lexie and Merrek released her into the water. Nicholas watched in horror as she sank under the water. He started to reach for her but Danielle stopped him. “Just put your hands in the water, she’ll swim right to you.” Danielle said.

Nicholas soon felt his daughter and lifted her out of the water kissing her. “So my munchkin, you can swim.” he said as he kissed her nose. Lexie giggled and pushed away from him slipping out of his grasp and into the water. She paddled to Emily who lifted her into her arms. “Wow, my daughter is a genius, she can swim,” Nicholas said proudly.

Danielle laughed, “So is Alex, call him.” she said. Nicholas called to Alex and watched as he swam to him.

***

Danielle was up and in the kitchen even before the twins woke up. She gathered the necessary items to make their breakfast and began cooking. She suddenly realized she was starving. She opened the refrigerator and pulled out a bag of blood drinking it down hungrily. She discarded the empty bag and pulled out another drinking it down quickly, “God, I’m starving.” she mumbled to herself as she reached for a third bag and then a fourth. Silently she called to Nicholas, Drac, come here, I need you, I’m starving, I think something is wrong with me; she sank down onto the floor reaching for yet another bag of blood.

Nicholas walked into the kitchen finding Danielle sitting on the floor with six empty bags on the floor around her.

“Danielle, what’s this?” he asked motioning with his hand.

“Drac, there are four empties in the trash, I was starving.” she said finishing off the eleventh bag.

Nicholas sat on the floor next to her. “Do you feel alright?”

Danielle curled up on the floor resting her head in his lap. “I’ve never been so hungry, not even when I was pregnant.” she said closing her eyes. “I started making breakfast for the twins and that’s when it hit.”

Nicholas stroked her hair gently. “Do you feel sick?”

Danielle opened her eyes looking up into his. “I feel fine.”

Nicholas leaned down and kissed her, “You’re sure you feel alright?” Danielle nodded and closed her eyes again.

Derek walked into the kitchen in his boxers, “What the hell is happening in here?” he reached over turning the stove off then turned on the fan to suck the smoke out of the kitchen. “I thought the damn house was on fire,” he said looking at Nicholas and the empty blood bags surrounding Danielle who seemed to be asleep on the floor. Derek frowned. “Nicholas, did you hear me?”

Nicholas nodded his hand absently playing with Danielle’s hair. “She called me, I found her on the floor surrounded by this.” he said motioning with his hand. Then he added, “There are four more empties in the trash.”

Derek sat on the floor next to Nicholas. “We smelled smoke upstairs, is she okay?”

Nicholas shrugged. “She said she felt fine. She was cooking breakfast for the twins and the hunger hit.”

Emily walked into the kitchen coughing, “God, open a frigging door or something to get this smoke out of here.” she said opening the window above the sink and walking into the dining room opening the glass doors. She returned to the kitchen visually taking in the sight of her son sitting on the floor, his wife asleep with her head in his lap, empty blood bags surrounding her.

“Well, it looks like we have a real vampire pregnancy beginning to blossom.” She said matter in a matter of fact fashion.

Derek looked up at her. “Blue eyes no vampire has ever conceived a child.”

Emily smiled. “There’s a first time for everything you know.” she said as she sat on the floor next to Derek. She reached out touching Danielle’s cheek as she said, “We’ll know soon enough. Nicholas, take her upstairs and put her to bed.” she said as she looked at the stove. “God, she melted a pot.” Emily stood up and walked over to the stove. She tried to lift the melted pot from the burner. The pot came up with the burner. “We’ll need a new burner; this one’s going in the trash. Nicholas, take her upstairs.”

Nicholas ran his hand over her arm. “Dani, wake up, let’s go upstairs to bed,” he said.

Danielle opened her eyes and sat up. “I’m fine.” she said glancing around the kitchen. “Oh, I’ve made a terrible mess.” she said as she gathered the empty blood bags tossing then into the trash. She stood up and saw the melted pot and burner on the stove. “I don’t know what came over me.”

Emily looked at her. “I think you’re pregnant.”

Danielle frowned. “I don’t think so.”

Emily nodded. “I’ll bet a thousand dollars on this one.”

Danielle frowned. “Humans get pregnant, vampires do not.”

Emily smiled. “This vampire did,” she said patting Danielle’s stomach. “Wait a while. You’ll all see I’m right.”

Danielle looked from Nicholas to Derek. “What do you guys think?”

Derek chuckled. “When blue eyes bets money it’s pretty much a sure thing.” he said smiling.

Danielle smiled and looked at Nicholas. “And you, Drac?”

Nicholas smiled. “Mom’s not normally wrong.”

***

Danielle came down the stairs dressed in a purple ball gown. The gown was princess cut and backless to the waist with thin spaghetti straps that crossed in the back. The front of the gown came to the neck with a teardrop shaped key hole. The neckline and key hole were surrounded by rhinestones.

Nicholas looked up when he heard the rustle of her skirts. “You look pretty yummy tonight.” he said as he walked towards her taking her hand.

“Thank you kind sir.” she said smiling.

Nicholas looked at the family. “We have to go; you guys collect Gram and Grandpa. Your table is center stage and Danielle will be sitting there waiting for you. Don’t dawdle, it’s almost eight and the party begins at nine.” he said then added, “I hope they aren’t dressed like tacky tourists. You should have seen them last night.” he chuckled.

Danielle looked at Nicholas, “I need to feed.” She released his hand and quickly walked into the kitchen opening the refrigerator. Nicholas, Derek and Emily stood in the doorway watching her. In a matter of seconds she downed eight bags of blood which is seven more than she normally drank.

Emily smiled and silently said Derek; this will truly be the first vampire child.

***

Nicholas stood stage left waiting for the introduction twirling his black silver tipped cane as he waited. The introduction came and he walked confidently, arrogantly onto the stage. The curtain opened and he smiled. “Good evening, welcome, I’ll sing a bit and then there will be dance music for our enjoyment. I’ll be back on stage at eleven-thirty to sing for you and count down the New Year.” He looked down at the Orchestra leader, “Maestro,” he said softly and the music began.

Nicholas looked at the audience as he sang. Everyone was dressed in their finest clothes. His eyes fell on the table in front of the stage. Danielle looked spectacular in purple and rhinestones, his mother in brilliant Christmas red, Claire in black, and Tanya in vivid blue. Gram wore navy blue and looked beautiful. She must have been quite the looker as a younger woman. He smiled and walked down the stage runway and down the steps. He extended his hand to Danielle. She took his hand and he guided her onto the stage. As he continued to sing he silently said, you’re the most beautiful woman here, sing with me. The music for All’Improvviso Amore began and their voices filled the room.

At ten thirty Nicholas exited the stage and joined his family. The curtain at the back of the stage lifted and a dance band began to play. Nicholas looked at Beth, “May I have this dance?”

Beth smiled. “I’d be honored.” She said pushing her chair back. Nicholas led her to the dance floor.

Joe smiled as he watched Nicholas dance with his wife. He looked at Danielle, “Poor Beth, she loves to dance and I’ve never been good at it. The last time I danced with my wife was at our wedding.”

Danielle stood up and reached for Joe’s hand. “Come with me, I’ll give you a crash course so you can dance with your wife tonight.”

Joe shook his head no. Danielle squeezed his hand. “Please…” she begged.

Joe looked towards Emily hoping she’d bail him out but instead she smiled and said, “Go Joe, Danielle has taught each of us something in the last week.”

Joe pushed his chair back and followed Danielle onto the dance floor. She took his arm and wrapped it around her back, then took his hand in hers. “Okay Joe, just follow my lead, it’s a one, two, three beat.” Within a few minutes Joe was smiling as he danced with Danielle.

The song ended and Nicholas and Beth walked over to them. Joe looked at Beth. “Danielle showed me some dancing, if you can lead I’d love to dance with you Beth,” he said smiling.

Beth looked into his eyes. “I can lead,” she said taking his hand in hers.

Danielle and Nicholas walked back to the table and sat down. Emily took Danielle’s hand. “You actually got him to dance. I’m amazed. I remember when I was a child my father always danced with Beth while Joe and I played silly little games. Look at them, they look so happy.”

Danielle smiled. “They do look happy, Emily this was such a good idea.” Danielle looked at Gerry, “Since my husband hasn’t asked me to dance, would you?”

Gerry stood up. “I’d love to.” He took Danielle’s hand and led her to the dance floor.

The evening was full of laughter, friendship and love. Each of the women danced with each of the men and at eleven fifteen Nicholas took Danielle’s hand and then Emily’s hand. “Come on, we’re all going up on stage. This New Year, I want to be with my family.” He said escorting his mother and wife onto the stage followed by Derek, Beth, Joe, and the rest of the group. When they walked behind the curtain the stage was set like a living room with big comfortable overstuffed furniture and a Christmas tree. He led Emily and Danielle to the couch. “Relax everyone, this will be nice.” Everyone took their seats and the curtain went up. Nicholas walked to center stage and tapped his cane. The music began and once again Nicholas’ voice floated through the room.

Nicholas sang several songs and then looked at his watch. “Ladies and Gentleman, five more minutes until 2031. He walked over to Danielle taking her hand. “Sing with me.” He led her to the center of stage. With the tap of his cane the music began. Nicholas wrapped his arms around her as they sang. The song ended and Nicholas again looked at his watch. “Okay the countdown begins, ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one, Happy New Year everyone!” Smiling he took Danielle in his arms kissing her. “Happy New Year Freckles.”

Danielle returned his kiss. “Happy New Year, Drac.”

The family gathered around them hugging, kissing and saying Happy New Year. The curtain behind them went up and the dance band began to play. Nicholas looked into Danielle’s eyes. “Let’s show these people how to dance,” he said smiling. He led Danielle off the stage and onto the dance floor.

The party ended at four in the morning. Derek and Emily escorted Beth and Joe to their hotel room and then returned to the house. Nicholas and Danielle were on the couch playing with the twins when they walked in. “Great show, Nicky,” Derek said as he unfastened his tie.

“It was fun; I think Beth and Joe enjoyed themselves immensely.” Emily said.

Nicholas smiled. “I know we had fun, I like doing one niters, I’m thinking about selling the theater and moving to the cabin.”

Danielle looked up surprised. “I thought you loved that place?”

Nicholas tickled Alex. “I do, but I think the kids would be better off in the country near the rest of the family.”

Danielle set Lexie down and stood up. “Oh God,” she mumbled as she ran to the kitchen.

Nicholas handed Alex to Derek and followed her. “Danielle?” As he rounded the corner into the kitchen Danielle stood by the refrigerator guzzling down one bag of blood after the other. She downed ten bags and looked at him. “We need to go to New York, where the cows are. I’ll deplete the food supply pretty quickly at this pace.”

Nicholas hugged her. “We’ll go to New York next week. Let’s put the kids to bed.”

***

Danielle woke up slowly, pleasurably as Nicholas kissed her, running his hands over her body as he lifted her chemise over her breasts. He drew her nipple into his mouth. “Nicholas,” she said softly.

Nicholas looked into her eyes smiling. “I’m sorry; did I wake you?” He kissed her neck and then covered her mouth with his as he pushed her sleep pants off her hips.

Without warning there was a loud crash as the window in their bedroom shattered spewing glass all over them and in the cribs. Danielle screamed. Nicholas rolled off the bed pulling her on the floor beside him. “Get dressed, I’ll get the kids.” He reached for her sleep pants tossing them to her. He crawled to the first crib then stood up lifting Lexie into his arms and then quickly made his way to Alexander’s crib. He lifted him out of the crib and made his way back to Danielle. “Are you hurt?” Danielle shook her head no. “Crawl to the door and get into the hall I’ll be right behind you.” Danielle nodded as she took Lexie and crawled to the door opening it. Nicholas followed with Alexander pulling the door closed.

Derek and Emily walked into the hall pulling their robes closed as did Gerry, Merrek and Claire. Danielle stripped the sleeper off of Lexie to examine her to make sure she wasn’t hurt as Nicholas examined Alexander.

“Nicholas what happened?” Derek asked.

Nicholas shrugged, “We were in bed and the window shattered blowing glass all over the bed, into the cribs, all over the place.” He wrapped his arm around Danielle protectively. “You sure you’re okay?”

Danielle nodded. “Something is going to happen. I feel it.” She stood up holding Lexie. “Emily, take her, Derek, take Alexander.” she said handing Lexie to Emily.

Derek watched her closely. Her nails had extended and her fangs were poking from between her lips. “Nicholas, Gerry, go with her. She’s ready to attack.”

Danielle opened the bedroom door. She flipped the light switch and surveyed the room. On the bed only a fraction of an inch away from where her head had been was a brick. “It’s a good night for hunting.” She licked the saliva dripping from her fangs. “Killer, Mishka come” She called and turned towards the stairs. “Keep the twins safe.” she said as they disappeared.

“Come out, come out, where ever you are.” she yelled. Nicholas and Gerry were at her side.

Nicholas reached out touching her arm. “Danielle, calm yourself.”

Danielle turned to face him. “No, they could have hurt my children; I’m going to finish this,” she snapped. She stopped pointing out over the ocean. “There!” “They’re over the water.” She lifted into the air. Danielle watched as Nicholas and Gerry approached the four Vamps floating over the ocean.

They intently watched as Nicholas approached. They didn’t see Danielle. She grabbed one of them and sank her fangs into his neck draining him; then without hesitation she decapitated him. She grabbed another. “Who sent you?” she hissed.

“This is for what you did to our Elizabeth.” hissed the big man she held.

Danielle released him. “Face me big man. If you’re planning on killing me, face me.” She growled.

The big burly vamp turned looking into Danielle’s blue eyes and growled. “I will kill you for what you did to Elizabeth. She was mine.”

Nicholas had killed the one he was holding and rose up between Danielle and her assailant. “Danielle is mine. You’ll not have the opportunity to kill her.” Nicholas growled. Merrek disposed of the third vamp and came up beside Nicholas as Gerry flew to Danielle’s side.

Merrek looked at their assailant. “I know you; you were with Andre all those years ago.”

Anthony laughed. “You are correct. This time I will succeed.”

Gerry started laughing. “You think you will.”

Anthony was becoming furious, saliva dripped from his fangs. “You killed my woman, now I’ll kill yours.” He said as he lunged between Nicholas and Merrek.

Gerry grabbed him by the neck before he touched Danielle. “You’re not going to hurt this woman,” he hissed.

Anthony looked at Gerry. “You’re Elizabeth’s father and you’re protecting this red haired bitch?”

Gerry tightened his grip around Anthony’s neck. “You are correct; I am protecting her. You are wrong calling me Elizabeth’s father. I raised her as my own; loved her, but she was not mine.” He said the rage building within him. Anthony pulled free and lunged at Danielle again grabbing her by the hair and yanking her higher into the air. Danielle went limp, she didn’t struggle; she waited. Danielle found the opportunity and brought her knee up slamming it into his groin as Nicholas and Merrek grabbed him from behind.

“Gerry, do you want the pleasure? It might be a good release for you.” Nicholas asked.

Gerry nodded and floated up in front of Anthony. “You should have left it alone,” he hissed as he ran his razor sharp nail along Anthony’s neck. “You can be with Elizabeth now,” he said as he plucked the head from the body and drop-kicked it into the ocean.

Nicholas flew to Danielle. “Danielle?”

Danielle smiled. “I’m fine,” she said turning towards Gerry. “Gerry, you okay,” she asked as she flew to his side. She lifted his wrist pointing to the bracelet. “See you are one of my protectors. Let’s go home.” she said as she reached for Nicholas’ hand.

The four of them walked casually into the house. Derek looked up, “What a sight, three guys, each in a different style boxer and a beautiful woman in silk. What will the neighbors think?” he said laughing. Nicholas looked at Danielle, then at Gerry and Merrek and he too started laughing.

Danielle looked around the room. “Where are the twins?”

Derek pointed up the stairs. “Emily took them into our bed, she’s probably trying to get them back to sleep.”

Danielle ran up the stairs and into the master suite. Emily lay on the bed looking at the twins as they slept. She looked at Danielle. “In a very short time you have grown into a powerful vampress. You’ve learned well,” she said softly.

Danielle sat next to her. “You taught me well Emily, I’m sorry. It’s just hard to call you mom when you look like you’re my best friend.” Danielle laughed a bit and added, “Actually, you are my best friend.”

Emily smiled. “I’m glad you feel that way, I feel the same, however, I do have that maternal thing going too because you married my son,” she said as she sat up and hugged Danielle.

Danielle looked at her. “Em, do you really think I’m pregnant again?”

Emily nodded. “I most certainly do.”

Danielle smiled. “I kind of like the idea of being pregnant again. I always wanted a big family. You guys have given me a family that I never had. I see so much love and caring between all of you and it makes me so happy to be a part of this family.”

Emily hugged her. “Dani, I think we both had messed up childhoods. I had a wonderful father that took great care of me. My mom was murdered when I was five. My dad tried his best. Joe and Beth were my dad’s best friends after we moved to Bar Harbor. Somehow, there was always something missing until Derek opened the door of the shop and swept me off my feet.”

Danielle smiled. “We won’t be lonely anymore will we?”

“Never again, I’ll always be here for you and so will everyone else in this family.” Emily said.

Danielle and Emily walked down the stairs each carrying a child. Derek looked up and smiled. “You were up there a long time,” he said.

Emily handed him Alex. “Yes we were. Girl talk you know,” she said smiling.

Later that evening they met Beth and Joe at the hotel and then the family returned to Bar Harbor. When they walked into the house Derek took off his coat and took Lexie from Danielle. She removed her coat and ran into the kitchen to the refrigerator. Her hands trembled as she lifted the bag of blood to her lips. “Nicholas, I need your help,” she called as her stomach knotted in pain.

Nichols ran into the kitchen to see her doubled over, “Danielle?”

“My hands are trembling so badly I can’t bite the bag.” She said the distress in her voice apparent. Nicholas took the bag, opened it and poured it into a glass handing it to her. Her hands were trembling so badly the blood spilled from the glass.

“Danielle, let me hold it. Here, drink,” Nicholas said holding the glass to her lips. She drank it down quickly. “Nicky, more, oh dear God, I need a lot more,” she moaned pushing the glass away from her lips. Nicholas refilled the glass and again held it to her lips.

Derek walked into the kitchen, “Nicholas, toss me a bag and I’ll fill another glass.”

Danielle was almost finished, when Derek handed Nicholas a full glass, taking the empty. They fed her twelve bags of blood. Danielle sank to the floor and looked at them. “This is terrible; I can’t tell you how bad it feels.”

Emily walked in and sat on the floor next to her putting her arm around Danielle’s shoulders. “I always described it as a sharks feeding frenzy.”

Danielle thought about it for a minute and nodded. “That’s probably the best description,” she said softly.

Emily looked at Nicholas. “We have to keep her fed and you’ll need to have a stocked refrigerator in your room. If she’s drinking twelve bags this early, you’re going to have to stay upstate until this slows down.” She looked at Danielle and squeezed her shoulder. “It will slow down, I’m just not sure when. You feel better now?”

Danielle nodded and reached for Nicholas’ hand. “Help me up, I need to put the twins to bed,” she said.

While Nicholas and Danielle put Alexis and Alexander to bed, Derek sat quietly listening to reports about Jen. She had not left the house since she arrived; there had been no communication with anyone. There was some distant talk amongst the others that Elizabeth’s mother was not one of them and no one was to help her, they didn’t care if she was dead. Derek silently gave orders that they were to continue listening and watching her. They were also to listen to the others and report back.

Emily sat next to him. “Quirky one, why so pensive?”

Derek smiled wrapping his arm around her. “I was listening. I’ve gotten several reports on Jennifer.”

Emily rested her head against his shoulder. “And?”

Derek turned to look at her. “She hasn’t made contact with anyone, hasn’t left the house, and the others want no part of her. Em, what’s your gut on this?”

Emily shook her head. “I don’t know. Up until this Elizabeth stuff started I would have trusted her with my life, we grew up together. Maybe I need to go talk to her.”

They were interrupted when Nicholas walked into the room. “Who mom?”

Emily looked up at him. “Jen, we need to figure out where she actually fits in on this whole thing.”

Nicholas sat on the floor by the Christmas tree and plugged it in then looked at his mother. “When she was in the holding area and I walked in, she acted like she had no idea why she was there. Mom, what if I ordered her hurt and she was innocent?”

Emily frowned. “Nicholas, we all heard her that night, we all know what she said.”

Derek stood up and walked to the window looking outside. “I want to meet with her, I want Nicholas with me.”

Nicholas turned looking at his father. “What do the listeners say?”

Derek turned to face Nicholas. “They said she hasn’t left or contacted anyone.”

Emily stood up and walked over to Derek wrapped her arms around her waist resting her head against his back. “I’m coming with you.”

Derek turned and kissed her. “We go unannounced when the sun goes down. Come, let’s go to bed. The Sun is up and I’m tired.” He looked at Nicholas, “Be ready around eight. Make sure Danielle is fed, and that Gerry is with her. Now go to bed.”

Nicholas laughed. “Yes sir.” he said laughing and followed them up the stairs.

Chapter Fourteen

Nicholas, Derek and Emily left at eight in the evening to go to Boston to meet with Jen. It was an unannounced visit as planned. Derek knocked on the door. A few minutes later the door opened.

“Derek, Emily, come in.” Jen said opening the door to allow them to enter. “Nicholas, come in, I’m sorry I didn’t see you.” Jen said stepping away. They walked into the house taking note of their surroundings. The house was neat and clean. “Please sit down.” Jen said nervously. One by one they took seats. Jen looked at Derek. “Derek, I want to come home; I swear I knew nothing about what Elizabeth was doing to Danielle. I didn’t know where she was being held.”

Derek frowned. “Jen, we all heard you say she was in a morgue. We all heard you describe what was happening to her.” He said shifting his position in his seat.

Jen looked into his eyes. “Derek, I will do anything to prove myself to the family. I never wanted anything to happen to you or Nicholas or anyone in the family,” she said looking down at her foot.

Nicholas stood and walked towards Jen. “Does your foot still bother you?”

Jen looked up at him. “Not as much as being alone. Not as much as being without Gerry and the rest of you.” She said the sadness evident in her voice. She looked at Emily. “Em, we’ve been friends since we were children… please…” She turned away to hide her tears.

Derek took her hands in his. “Jen, we’re going to leave, we’ll be back in a few days to talk some more.” He released her hands and stood up. Emily and Nicholas followed his lead and they disappeared.

***

Nicholas lifted Lexie tossing her into the air and catching her. “How’s daddy’s girl?” he asked hugging her against him. Lexie giggled and wrapped her arms around Nicholas’ neck. “Were you a good girl for Mommy and Uncle Gerry. He looked at Danielle. “How are you feeling tonight?”

Danielle looked up from changing Alex. “I’m good. Ya know we need to go back to the jewelers for ring sizing and to see if the items I ordered came in.”

Nicholas set Lexie on the floor and sat on the bed next to Danielle. “We’ll go before we go back to New York,” he paused and added casually, “I put the theater up for sale; I sent an email to Kathy, Dad’s assistant and told her to dump it. We need to be in a better place to raise the twins.”

Danielle rested her head against his arm, “Are you sure you want to do that?”

Nicholas nodded. “Babe, we’ve got two eight month old babies and if mom is right you’ll be having another before they’re two. If we live near the family we’ll always have help and babysitters.”

Danielle took his hand. “What about your music? You’re not going to give that up are you?”

Nicholas put his arm around her. “Absolutely not. I think it’s time for a new CD to be released, take a break for a while and then do some one night concerts. I want to enjoy the kids while they’re young.”

Danielle turned looking to look at him. “What happened with Jen?”

Nicholas shook his head. “I’m not sure. Dad’s gonna make that decision. I’m staying out of it.”

Danielle looked up at him. “What’s your gut feeling about her?” she asked.

Nicholas thought for a moment and then replied, “I don’t think she was involved. I can’t explain what she said that night but I don’t think she was involved.” He paused for a moment and added, “Dani, I think I burned her foot almost off and she was innocent. I’m not sure how I should feel.”

Danielle took his face in her hands. “Drac, you did what you felt you had to.” she said kissing him.

***

The next day the family went to the jewelers picked up the rings Danielle had ordered and returned to New York. Nicholas and Danielle went to their cabin with the children and had them undressed and in bed as the sun came up. They sat in the living room curled up on the couch watching the news and snuggling. “Drac, feel this.” Danielle said taking his hand and pressing it against her stomach. “Feels kind of round doesn’t it”

Nicholas ran his hand over her stomach. “Maybe, but it’s hard to tell through your jeans and sweater.”

Danielle rested her head against his shoulder. “When are you going back to see Jen?” she asked.

Nicholas shook his head. “I don’t think I will. I think I’ll leave it up to my mother and father. I have some work to do and dad’s contractors will be showing up the day after tomorrow.”

Danielle looked at him. “Why do you have contractors coming?”

Nicholas smiled. “I’m having some rooms built. We need two more bedrooms and I need a recording studio. Not a big one. I figure since we’ll be living here for a while we may as well be comfortable and have room to grow. I want each of the kids to have their own rooms and I guess we’ll need to make the loft private for when the kids are older,” he said.

Danielle giggled. “Better have three bedrooms built just in case mom’s right.”

Nicholas nodded. “Come on the news is over, let’s feed you and go to bed. I’ll show you the computer drawings later,” he said as he stood up.

***

Weeks turned into months, the addition to the cabin was complete and Danielle’s belly was rapidly growing. Spring was in the air and the woods and fields surrounding the cottage were filled with wild flowers. In the evenings, just fore dusk and again just before dawn they could stand on the balcony off their bedroom and see many woodland animals with their new offspring.

On one such evening there was a knock on the front door. Nicholas walked downstairs and opened the door. “Hi, come in, I’ll get Dani.” he said to his parents and Gerry.

Derek nodded. “The rest of the family will be here soon. Hey has Mishka and Snow been around? I haven’t seen them tonight.”

Nicholas nodded. “They’re prowling the woods; we saw them a few minutes ago. Let me get Danielle, if you want to see the kids, they should be awake. I’ll be right back.” Nicholas turned and headed back upstairs.

Emily walked into the nursery to find Alex and Lexie standing in their cribs. “She lifted Alex setting him on the floor and then lifted Lexie. “Can grandma have a kiss?” she asked as she sat on the floor next to them. Alex climbed up on her was hugging her as Lexie crawled onto her lap.

Derek walked into the room. “How are my babies?”

Alex released Emily and toddled towards Derek. “Pa pa” he said excitedly as Derek scooped him up tossing him into the air and catching him.

“Alex, you’re getting bigger every time I see you.” Alex hugged his neck and rested his head contently on Derek’s shoulder.

“Em, lets get them dressed before everyone gets here,” he said walking to Alexander’s dresser.

When the family was gathered Derek stood up. “We need to have a family vote. As much as I could make this decision alone, we’re all involved and I’d like to hear how you feel about Jennifer coming back into our circle. She’s been alone since Christmas, she has contacted no one. The listeners report that the others consider her an outcast and isn’t welcome in their circle. She swears that she knew nothing of what Elizabeth was doing to Danielle and she did warn us.” Derek paused as Alexander grabbed his leg and reached up to him. Derek picked him up. “Young man, Papa was talking.” he said smiling as he held him. He looked around the room. “Anyway, Emily and I have been to see her several times. Nicholas has been to see her once. She wants to come back. Now, if you have questions, ask, then we’ll vote.” he said as he sat on the floor with Alex.

Merrek stood. “First I think we need to know how Gerry feels. Does he want her back? Does he trust her?”

Gerry looked at the family. “I’m lonely; I love her, but will respect the vote. Do I trust her? Not sure but I think she’s telling the truth.”

Claire looked at Danielle. “Danielle, how do you feel about this?”

Danielle shrugged. “Not fair, I don’t know her. I will have to trust your judgment on this issue. If all of you are okay with it then so am I.” she said softly, and then added, “I count myself out of the vote. I’m going to take the kids into the kitchen and feed them.” She looked at Lexie and Alex. “Are you hungry?” she asked as she stood up. “Come into the kitchen with mommy,” she said taking Lexie’s hand. Derek set Alex down and watched as he toddled after Danielle. Nicholas stood up and looked at his parents. “I want out of the vote too.” He followed Danielle into the kitchen.

Danielle looked up when Nicholas walked into the kitchen. “I’ll help you; I can’t be in on this vote either. When I think of what they did to you it makes me crazy.” Nicholas said as he took two bowls from the cupboard. He set the bowls on the counter.

Danielle reached out and took his hand. “Nicholas, you need to vote, you are one of the leaders. You need to think of Jen. If she really didn’t know what was happening then she deserves a chance. Drac, I don’t think she knew.” Danielle said looking into his eyes.

Nicholas frowned, “Dani, how can I be impartial?”

Danielle smiled. “You and your parents are the fairest creatures I know, go, do what your gut tells you is right.” She turned to fix cereal for the children. She glanced back at Nicholas. “Drac, go.” she said but Nicholas didn’t leave. She set the cereal on the table and lifted Lexie putting her in her high chair. “Drac, how about asking your mom and dad if they want to baby sit tonight. I think we should go see Jen. Tell them we’ll vote tomorrow night.” Nicholas put Alex in his high chair and left the kitchen.

Nicholas sat in the chair by the window. “Let’s put the vote off until later or tomorrow. Danielle wants to talk to Jen. Mom will you guys watch the kids for a little while?” he asked.

Derek looked at the other family members. “I’m okay with voting later, is everyone agreeable?” One by one the family agreed.

***

Nicholas and Danielle appeared in front of Jens door. Nicholas looked at Danielle. “Ready?” Danielle nodded and knocked on the door. The door opened.

“Nicholas, Danielle, please come in.” she said almost happily. They entered and made their way to the living room and sat down. Jen sat in a chair across from them.

“How have you been Jen,” Nicholas asked almost casually as his eyes took in every aspect of the room.

“I’m okay. But I’m going a bit stir crazy being alone all the time.” She looked at Danielle. “You’re pregnant, how nice.” she said smiling.

“Baby’s due in…oh hell I have no idea. The twins were born after about seven months, who knows when this one will come.”

Jen smiled. “You and Nicky have twins? Derek and Emily never mentioned it when they visited. I’m very happy for you both,” she paused for a moment and then asked, “How’s Gerry?”

Nicholas smiled. “He’s fine. He’s been a big help with the kids.”

Jen nodded. “He was always good with kids, he use to play with you for hours and then when Elizabeth was born he was a doting father,” she said with sadness in her voice.

Danielle glanced at her foot. “How’s the foot?”

Jen looked at her. “It’s fine. One of the advantages of being a vamp is that if there’s anything left it will rejuvenate in time. What amazes me is it didn’t scar.” She replied, then looked at Nichola. “Nicholas, please, I want to come home. I’m so lonely. I miss everyone so much.” She looked away fighting tears.

Danielle stood up and walked over to her. “Jen, we really don’t know each other but I have to ask you myself. Please look me in the eye.”

Jen turned to face her; her eyes rimmed in tears. “Ask.”

Danielle looked deeply into her eyes. “Jen, did you know that Elizabeth was coming after me, did you know what she was doing to me? Did you assist her in any way during my capture or when she attacked the family?”

Jennifer looked into her eyes. “I swear on my life, that I knew nothing. I didn’t help her in anyway. I actually tried to stop her. I’m so sorry for what she did.” Jen looked at Nicholas. “Nicky, I’ve lost everything. My best friend, Gerry, my family and my daughter; I’m begging you, let me come home,” she pleaded covering her face as she cried.

Nicholas looked at Danielle and then Jen. “Jen, we’re going to leave. You’ll have an answer tomorrow one way or the other.” Nicholas stood up and looked at Danielle. “Come on Dani, let’s go.”

Nicholas sat down pulling Danielle onto his lap. He looked around the room. “I think we can vote now, are you ready?”

Derek stood up. “Okay, here goes, all those in favor of letting Jen back in raise your hand.” he said watching for their response.

Danielle slowly raised her hand looking around the room. Initially her hand was the only hand raised. “I don’t think she knew anything.” Danielle said softly. Nicholas was the second to raise his hand and Gerry was the third.

Merrek looked at Nicholas. “Do you honestly think she was clueless?”

Nicholas nodded. “I do.” One by one the others raised their hands.

***

Derek looked at Gerry. “If you want her back, go get her. She will not be privy to everything until we are one hundred percent sure she is not a traitor.” he said.

Gerry sprang to his feet. “Thank you.” he said as he turned and disappeared.

Danielle smiled as she stood up. “Thank you, I couldn’t bear to see Gerry alone anymore. He’s been so miserable. Now, if you’ll excuse me I need to hit the refrigerator, I’m starving.” Danielle ran into the kitchen followed by Emily and Claire.

Emily watched as Danielle tried to open a bag of blood. “Honey, you waited so long.” Emily took the bag from her hand, opened it, poured its contents into a glass and handed it to Danielle.

Danielle guzzled it and nine more down quickly. She set the glass on the counter and smiled contently. “Oh my, I feel so much better now.”

Claire looked at Danielle. “Thank you Danielle for voting in favor of Jen, I’ve missed her terribly.”

Emily nodded in agreement, “Me too. Danielle, you’ll like her. She’s fun. But we’ll have to be careful with what we tell her. We’ll pick this conversation up tomorrow, we have to be getting home the sun will be up soon. The kids went to sleep just before you got home.” Emily said as she turned to leave.

***

Gerry misted into the house and made his way to the bedroom. Jen was asleep. She looked tiny in the big king sized bed. He sat on the edge of the bed and reached out running his hand gently along her cheek. “Jen, you can come home,” he said softly. She smiled in her sleep. Gerry leaned down kissing her lips gently. “I’ve missed you so much,” he whispered.

Jen opened her eyes and smiled. “Oh Gerry, I can’t believe it’s you.” She sat up wrapping her arms around him burying her face in his neck.

Gerry wrapped his arms around her caressing her back. “Jen, it feels so good to hold you in my arms again,” he said kissing the top of her head.

In the joy of their reunion Gerry didn’t notice that Jen’s nails had grown pointy and razor sharp, her fangs had fully extended. He felt her lips against his neck, a wave of excitement ran through him. Then without warning her fangs ripped the flesh of his neck as she laughed insanely. “You murdered my daughter, now I’ll kill you.”

Gerry silently called to Derek, Merrek, Nick, Frank and Nicholas; she’s going to kill me. She’s fooled us all. Gerry was resigned to dieing in Jennifer’s arms; at least he wouldn’t be alone anymore or have to live with the guilt of killing the girl he had raised, the girl he thought was his daughter for twenty two years. He didn’t struggle as her teeth savagely tore at the flesh of his neck.

***

Nicholas sprang out of bed. Danielle sat up looking at him questioningly. “Drac, what’s wrong?”

Nicholas looked outside, it was dawn, it was gray and overcast. “Danielle, she’s killing Gerry. That bitch fooled all of us. That sums it up. We can’t even get to Gerry to help him, she’s killing him.” Nicholas sank to his knees covering his face he cried, “I’ve killed my best friend.”

Danielle climbed out of bed and wrapped her arms around him. “Oh Nicholas, I’m so sorry.” She too began to cry. They held each other as they grieved for their good friend.

***

Unbeknownst to the rest of the family, Nick and Frank had followed Gerry. They hid in the darkness listening, watching. They heard Gerry’s distress call shortly after he entered the house and immediately sprang into action. They misted into the house. Jennifer intent on her mission continued to tear and claw at Gerry’s flesh. She was unaware that Nick and Frank were there to help Gerry.

Nick tapped Jen on her shoulder. “I never trusted you, you bitch.” he growled as he grabbed a handful of her rich red hair pulling her head back exposing her neck. He looked at Frank. “Do it, waste no time.” Frank raised his knife and in one swift move he severed Jennifer’s head.

Nick looked at Frank, “Tend to Gerry, I’m putting this in the freezer until we can dispose of it. I’ll bring blood. Try and get his neck back together,” he said almost frantically as he walked from the room carrying Jennifer’s head.

***

Danielle tensed in pain. “Nicholas,” she said releasing him and grabbing her stomach. “Nicholas, I think the baby’s coming.” She winced in pain. Nicholas stood up helping Danielle to her feet. “Baby, it’s too soon.” he said helping her to the bed.

***

Frank quickly ripped a sheet into strips and then pushing the flesh of Gerry’s neck together licked at the wounds silently saying, Gerry, you’re an old vamp, you’re strong, heal yourself. Don’t let that bitch have her way. Gerry, we all need you, Derek need’s you. Alexander and Lexie need you. Gerry, you ground us, heal yourself. Frank continued to lick at the wounds on Gerry’s neck.

Nick knelt beside Frank and touched his shoulder. “Frank, lets get him in the other room and see what the damage is. He’s breathing, so he has a chance.” Together they lifted Gerry and carried him to the living room laying him on the couch. Nick looked at Gerry’s neck. “Frank, its knitting, lick some more and then we’ll wrap it and feed him.”

***

Nicholas called to his parents. “Danielle is in labor.” he said out loud.

Derek looked at Emily who slept soundly through all the pain and despair he was feeling at the thought of Gerry being gone. He sat beside her and kissed her cheek. “Darling, wake up. Danielle is in labor.”

Emily opened her eyes. “Did I hear you right?”

Derek nodded and turned away from her. “Quirky one, what’s wrong,” she whispered. He turned to face her, his face streaked with blood tears. Emily slipped out of bed and took his face in her hands. “Derek, please tell me Gerry’s okay?”

Derek shook his head. “I can’t.”

They were interrupted by Nicholas’ desperate plea for help. “Emily, we have to get over there.” Derek said pulling away from her. “Get dressed and meet me in the garage, the car has tinted windows, we’ll just have to figure out how to get into the house without going up in flames.” Derek said as he headed down the hall.

Derek waited patiently for Emily in the car. Finally the doors opened and Emily, Tanya and Eve climbed into the car. Derek turned to look at Tanya and Eve. “Why are you two up at this hour?”

Tanya shifted in the seat nervously. “Nick and Frank followed Gerry and we couldn’t sleep.” Tanya said as casually as she could. Derek looked from Tanya to Eve and then to Emily who sat beside him.

“He might have a chance if Frank and Nick are there.” he said with hope in his voice.

Tanya leaned against the front seat. “What do you mean?”

Derek frowned. “Shortly after Gerry left us he sent us a message.”

Eve now leaned forward. “Derek, what was the message?”

Derek looked down for a moment. “The message was and I quote, “She’s going to kill me. She’s fooled us all.”

Tanya called to Nick, what’s happening Nick, is Gerry ok? Are you and Frank ok? She sat quietly waiting for the reply. Derek started the car and pressed the remote to open the garage door.

Derek drove quickly to Nicholas’ cabin. He pulled the car as close to the front door as possible and tapped the horn. The door to the house opened a crack. “Okay ladies, cover up as best you can and run for it. It’s only a few steps and we’re lucky, it’s very overcast.” Emily was the first out of the car and she ran to the house and inside. Derek slid across to the passenger seat and then he too sprinted to into the house.

Tanya looked at Eve. “Eve, I’ve gotten no response from Nick, have you heard from Frank?”

Eve shook her head no. “Not a word. We’ll just have to keep trying. We’d better get inside incase they need help. Ready?” Tanya nodded as she opened the car door and ran into the house followed by Eve.

Derek came down the stairs and looked at Tanya. “Hon, did Nick answer?” Tanya shook her head no. Derek frowned and motioned towards the loft, “Can you go help, a true vampire child is about to come into this world and I think Em would appreciate your help.” Tanya nodded and went up to the loft.

Eve sat on the couch beside Derek and took his hand. “Derek I’ve known you for more than a century, stop blaming yourself, we don’t even know what’s happened yet.” she said gently.

Derek looked at her. “Eve, will you feel that way if Frank and Nick don’t come home? I’ve made a terrible miscalculation that could ruin all we have worked so hard for.”

Eve squeezed his hand. “Derek, this was not your decision alone. We all voted.”

Derek nodded. “We did vote. But we voted on the information I provided.” Derek stood up and began to pace.

Eve walked over to Derek taking his hands in hers. “Derek, you have led us through many dark hours. We have lost many friends over the years. You’re in a terribly hard position as leader of this group. I haven’t heard from Frank… but I know he’s okay. Tanya knows Nick is okay and if you looked inside yourself you’d know they are okay,” She paused for a moment as she reached up taking his face in her hands. “You have been a fine leader; you will continue to lead us through many more centuries. You and Gerry are like brothers, you took him under your wing when he became. Derek, reach out and feel him. If there’s life, you will find him, you’ll feel him. Settle yourself and reach for him. I’ll leave you alone and go up and help with the birth.” Eve turned and walked up the stairs to the loft.

Hours passed and Derek’s thoughts were interrupted when Alex and Lexie toddled in and climbed up on him. Lexie took his face in her tiny hands and studied his face. “Papa sad?”

Derek smiled at her and hugged them. “Papa is okay.”

Alex looked at Derek. “Papa, I ungry.”

Derek smiled. “Come on, lets go into the kitchen and Papa will fix you something.” Derek lifted the children from his lap and set them on the floor. Standing he took their hands and walked into the kitchen.

Derek prepared two bowls of cereal and then one by one put the twins in their high chairs. He turned towards the counter and picked up the bowls and set them in front of the children and sat between them in a chair. Lexie looked at Derek “Mama?” she asked.

Derek raised the spoon to her mouth. “Mama is upstairs resting. I’m going to take care of you today okay? Lexie giggled and opened her mouth accepting the spoonful of cereal.

After feeding the twins he walked them to their bedroom and changed them into jeans and polo shirts then took them back into the living room to play. He watched them play on the floor and he again tried to reach Frank, Nick and Gerry. He loved Gerry like a brother and the pain of hearing him call out haunted him. He had let Gerry go to Jen like a lamb to the slaughter and he didn’t think he would ever be able to forgive himself.

It was almost dark when Emily came down the stairs carrying the new baby wrapped in a blanket. She walked over to Derek and sat next to him. “You okay?”

Derek nodded. “Thank god for these two, they’ve kept me busy.”

Emily smiled. “Want to hold your new grand baby?”

Derek smiled as he reached for the baby. “She’s tiny, but I think she’ll be fine. We need to get Doc here to examine her.”

Derek pulled the blanket away from the baby’s face and looked down to see a tiny, strawberry blonde haired baby with rich blue eyes, pink cheeks and a perfectly shaped mouth. “Em, she’s absolutely beautiful.”

Emily nodded and looked at Alex and Lexie. “Come here babies, you have a new baby sister. Come see.” Lexie and Alex toddled over and looked at the tiny baby in Derek’s arms.

Nicholas walked into the room and sat on the floor next to Lexie and Alex. They climbed on his lap and hugged him. “Amanda, we’ve named her Amanda what do you think?”

Derek nodded his approval. “Nice, I think Amanda suits her don’t you Em?”

Emily looked down at the baby, “Amanda suites her and she’ll fit right in with Alexander and Alexis. You guys have a thing for A names,” she said lightly.

Tanya and Eve walked into the room. Tanya looked at Nicholas. “Doc’s on his way and Danielle is asleep. For such a tiny baby she had a long hard labor. I think she’ll sleep for a while.” She was interrupted when the cabin door opened. Frank came through the door first followed by Nick supporting Gerry.

Without saying a word Derek handed the baby to Emily and quickly crossed the room helping Nick get Gerry inside. They led him to a chair and helped him get comfortable. “Gerry, are you okay?”

Gerry smiled weakly. “Thanks to Frank and Nick I’ll survive. He motioned towards the baby. “Who’s the littlest Vamp?” he asked.

Emily stood up and carried the baby to him. “Gerry, meet Amanda.” she said showing him the baby.

Gerry smiled “She’s beautiful Nicholas, is Dani okay?”

Nicholas nodded. “Sleeping but she’ll be fine. How are you? We’ve been worried all day.”

Gerry frowned. “She fooled us all. I never thought she would do that.” He looked down at Alex and Lexie playing on the floor and then back at Nicholas and Derek. “She’ll never hurt anyone again. I’m sorry about all this.” he added.

Derek leaned over and hugged him gently. “Brother, you’ve got nothing to be sorry for. Just get your strength back. Doc’s on his way to see Danielle and the baby, we’ll have him check you out when he gets here.”

Lexie reached up and took Gerry’s hand and kissed it then she pointed to the flowered strips of sheet wrapped around his neck. “boo boo”

Gerry smiled down at her. “Yes sweetie, but it’s almost better. Come up here and give me a kiss to make me feel better.” Derek reached down and lifted Lexie setting her on Gerry’s lap. She hugged him gently, kissed him and rested her head on his chest.

Epilogue

Gerry’s physical wounds healed quickly. The closeness of the family and the antics of Alex and Lexie helped his emotional healing. He knew he would again fall in love, but that was for another time. For now he would love and play with Alex and Alexis; he would help care for Amanda, the first baby to be conceived and born by two vampires.

Nicholas and Danielle remained in upstate New York raising their children. Nicholas released several CD’s and when Alex and Alexis were three he went on a short tour performing to sold out houses in seven major cities.

Over the years the family all helped raise and nurture the three littlest vampires, the vampires that would one day rule. They taught each of them how to live as a vampire in a human world.

The family waited… it would be years before they would know who would grow to be the next ruler.

About the Author

Renee was born in New York City. She moved to South Florida when she was eleven where she finished school and got her first job.

Renee moved back to New York in her early twenties because she wanted to experience it as an adult. She lived on Long Island for about six years and returned to Florida and settled in the Orlando area in her late twenties where she met her husband Michael.

As a child she wrote stories all the time but then she grew up and life took hold leaving little time to write. She has always loved Vampire stories. One day late in 2005 she scribbled some thoughts on paper; later that evening she read what she had written and liked it. She decided to continue with the story and that was how the Vampire Derek was conceived.

Soon people were asking her for a sequel to Derek. They wanted more. Nicholas is a sequel that brings back all your favorite characters from Derek and tells the story of the first Vampire child.

Other books by Renee Larsen

Derek

ISBN: 978-1435711655

Emily had lived a relatively sheltered life in Bar Harbor Maine until Derek Burnes walked into her families gift shop. Derek, a tall incredibly handsome man with a quirky smile and penetrating green eyes knows that Emily is his destiny. He has to win her love or she will die at the hand of his adversary. But Derek has a secret, he's a vampire. In order for Derek to protect the delicate blonde Emily he must charm her into loving him. Derek's plans are sabotaged when the evil Jacque pushes the envelope and attacks Emily's father. In the midst of turmoil will Emily see Derek as a monster or take him as her lover.